This is a modern-English version of Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess—schoolmates, originally written by Blanchard, Amy Ella.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess—Schoolmates
BOOKS BY AMY E. BLANCHARD
Books by Amy E. Blanchard
REVOLUTIONARY SERIES
Revolutionary Series
A GIRL OF ’76. A Story of the Early Period
of the War for Independence. 331 pages.
A GIRL OF ’76. A Story from the Early Days of the War for Independence. 331 pages.
A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story of the
Middle Period of the War for Independence.
321 pages.
A REVOLUTIONARY MAID. A Story from the
Middle Period of the War for Independence.
321 pages.
A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story of the
Latter Period of the War for Independence.
312 pages.
A DAUGHTER OF FREEDOM. A Story of the
Final Phase of the War for Independence.
312 pages.
WAR OF 1812 SERIES
War of 1812 Series
A HEROINE OF 1812. A Maryland Romance.
335 pages.
A HEROINE OF 1812. A Romance in Maryland.
335 pages.
A LOYAL LASS. A Story of the Niagara Campaign
of 1814. 319 pages.
A LOYAL GIRL. A Story of the Niagara Campaign
of 1814. 319 pages.
THE PIONEER SERIES
The Pioneer Series
A GENTLE PIONEER. Being the Story of the
Early Days in the New West. 336 pages.
A GENTLE PIONEER. The Story of the
Early Days in the New West. 336 pages.
BONNY LESLEY OF THE BORDER. A Story.
331 pages.
BONNY LESLEY OF THE BORDER. A Story.
331 pages.
A FRONTIER KNIGHT. A Story of the Early
Texan Border-Life. 339 pages.
A FRONTIER KNIGHT. A Story of Early
Life on the Texan Border. 339 pages.
These books are fully illustrated. Price, $1.25 net.
These books are fully illustrated. Price: $1.25 net.
IN THE GIRLS’ DOLLAR BOOKSHELF
ON THE GIRLS' DOLLAR SHELF
ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS. A Story.
284 pages.
ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS. A Tale.
284 pages.
ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS—SCHOOLMATES.
A Story. 308 pages. Illustrated by
colored Frontispiece. Price $1.00 net.
ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS—SCHOOLMATES.
A Tale. 308 pages. Illustrated by
colorful Frontispiece. Price $1.00 net.


Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess
—Schoolmates
Elizabeth, Betsy, and Bess
—Classmates
By
AMY E. BLANCHARD
By
AMY E. BLANCHARD
ILLUSTRATED BY
FRANK T. MERRILL
ILLUSTRATED BY
FRANK T. MERRILL

W. A. WILDE COMPANY
BOSTON CHICAGO
W. A. WILDE COMPANY
BOSTON CHICAGO
Copyrighted 1914,
By W. A. Wilde Company
All Rights Reserved
Copyrighted 1914,
By W. A. Wilde Co.
All Rights Reserved
Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess—Schoolmates
Elizabeth, Betsy and Bess—Classmates
TO
ELIZABETH EVARTS PERKINS
DEAR FOR THE SAKE OF HERSELF, HER MOTHER,
AND HER MOTHER’S MOTHER
TO
ELIZABETH EVARTS PERKINS
DEAR FOR THE SAKE OF HERSELF, HER MOM,
AND HER GRANDMOTHER
A. E. B.
A. E. B.
CONTENTS
Chapter | Page | |
I | Before a holiday | 9 |
II | Inmates | 23 |
III | The Piece Bag | 38 |
IV | On Monday | 54 |
V | The Themes | 66 |
VI | Afraid | 80 |
VII | Winter Activities | 95 |
VIII | Bess Throws a Party | 109 |
IX | In Despair | 124 |
X | Elizabeth Insults | 141 |
XI | Betsy as Support for Hurt Feelings | 155 |
XII | The Artist | 171 |
XIII | The Studio | 187 |
XIV | The Model | 204 |
XV | Elizabeth is wearing blue. | 218 |
XVI | The Gray House is Now Open | 233 |
XVII | Mrs. McGonigle's Kids | 249 |
XVIII | Wedding Presents | 267 |
XIX | The Model's Earnings | 281 |
XX | The Locked Door | 294 |
ELIZABETH, BETSY AND BESS
SCHOOLMATES
ELIZABETH, BETSY, AND BESS
CLASSMATES
CHAPTER I
Before a Vacation
MISS JEWETT had just rung the bell and the children trooped into the schoolroom, taking their places as quietly as exuberant youthful spirits would permit, the smallest boys and girls in the front row, the older ones further back. It was a cheerful room, and Elizabeth, by the side of her chum, Betsy, thought of the changes which had taken place there since Miss Jewett was installed as teacher. Where had been bare walls, except for a couple of uninteresting maps, now were attractive pictures which brought visions of all sorts of delightful historical places; shelves in front of the windows displayed gay, blossoming plants, while in an aquarium, standing in their midst, gold-fish darted about. In the centre of the black-board Miss Jewett had just drawn the picture of a man and woman in Puritan dress; a big yellow pumpkin ornamented one corner[10] of the board, in another was a turkey, in the third an ear of corn and in the fourth a squirrel nibbling a nut. The pictures were drawn with colored chalks and there was not a child who did not look upon them with sparkling eyes.
MISS JEWETT had just rung the bell, and the children filed into the classroom, taking their seats as quietly as their lively spirits would allow, with the youngest kids in the front row and the older ones further back. It was a bright and cheerful room, and Elizabeth, sitting next to her friend Betsy, recalled all the changes that had happened since Miss Jewett became the teacher. Where there used to be bare walls, aside from a couple of dull maps, now there were attractive pictures that sparked visions of all sorts of delightful historical places; shelves in front of the windows displayed colorful, blooming plants, while an aquarium in the middle held goldfish swimming around. In the center of the blackboard, Miss Jewett had just drawn a picture of a man and woman in Puritan clothing; a big yellow pumpkin decorated one corner of the board, in another was a turkey, in the third an ear of corn, and in the fourth a squirrel nibbling a nut. The drawings were made with colored chalks, and every child looked at them with shining eyes.
“Thanksgiving,” the whisper went around. Miss Jewett nodded. “Yes, Thanksgiving, and when we come to our history lesson I will tell you how our first Thanksgiving Day originated and why we still keep it in remembrance.” Then Miss Jewett took up her violin and drew the bow across the strings. She paused a moment before she began to play. “We will sing a very old hymn this morning,” she said, “one that was written by a man named Kethe, away back in the sixteenth century, and it might well have been sung by the Pilgrim Fathers on that first Thanksgiving Day. It is very quaintly worded, I think. You may all look for it in your hymnals; it begins: ‘All people that on earth do dwell,’ and we shall sing it to the tune Old Hundred, for that seems most appropriate, as the tune is as old as the hymn.”
“Thanksgiving,” the word spread quietly. Miss Jewett nodded. “Yes, Thanksgiving, and when we get to our history lesson, I’ll tell you how our first Thanksgiving Day started and why we still remember it.” Then Miss Jewett picked up her violin and drew the bow across the strings. She paused for a moment before she began to play. “We’ll sing a very old hymn this morning,” she said, “one written by a man named Kethe way back in the sixteenth century, and it could have easily been sung by the Pilgrim Fathers on that first Thanksgiving Day. It’s quite charmingly worded, I think. You can all find it in your hymnals; it starts: ‘All people that on earth do dwell,’ and we’ll sing it to the tune Old Hundred, since that feels most fitting, as the tune is as old as the hymn.”
She started the first note and Elizabeth gave a quick sigh of pleasure. It was a constant surprise[11] and delight to her to find how many things Miss Jewett could do: she could play the violin and sing sweetly, if not very powerfully; she could draw wonderful things on the board; she wore the daintiest and most becoming clothes and she made the lessons a pleasure instead of a task. Surely she was the most wonderful teacher in the world, and Elizabeth adored her. “Anything more like an angel than Miss Jewett could not possibly be,” she confided to Betsy at recess, “especially when she plays the violin.”
She started the first note, and Elizabeth let out a quick sigh of pleasure. It was a constant surprise and delight for her to see how many things Miss Jewett could do: she could play the violin and sing beautifully, even if not very powerfully; she could draw amazing things on the board; she wore the cutest and most flattering clothes, and she made the lessons enjoyable instead of a chore. She was definitely the best teacher in the world, and Elizabeth adored her. “There couldn’t be anyone more angelic than Miss Jewett,” she shared with Betsy at recess, “especially when she plays the violin.”
“But angels play on harps,” objected Bess Ferguson who had joined them.
“But angels play on harps,” Bess Ferguson, who had joined them, protested.
“They don’t always,” returned Elizabeth, “for I’ve seen pictures of them with violins; Betsy’s uncle Rob has one among the photographs he brought from Europe.”
“They don’t always,” replied Elizabeth, “because I’ve seen pictures of them with violins; Betsy’s uncle Rob has one in the photos he brought back from Europe.”
That settled it and Bess had no more to say; indeed, Elizabeth had a way of forcing unanswerable arguments upon this less quick-witted friend of hers, and it was seldom that she did not get the best of it. Just here Flo Harris came up and was greeted cordially; she was not often invited to join this trio, for it was an understood thing that Elizabeth with[12] her first best friend, Betsy, and her second best, Bess, did not care for an addition to the group at lunch time. It was regarded as a privilege when another girl was admitted; Flo, however, had special claims upon this occasion, for this was her first appearance after some weeks of illness. She was still rather pale and thin, and the girls regarded her with something like admiring envy.
That settled it, and Bess had nothing more to say; in fact, Elizabeth had a way of presenting arguments that left her less sharp-witted friend speechless, and she rarely failed to win. Just then, Flo Harris approached and was warmly welcomed; she wasn't often invited to join this group, as it was understood that Elizabeth, along with her best friend Betsy and her second best, Bess, preferred not to add anyone to the lunch group. It was considered a privilege when another girl was included; however, Flo had special reasons this time, as it was her first appearance after several weeks of illness. She still looked a bit pale and thin, and the girls looked at her with a mix of admiration and envy.
“Come right over here, Flo,” Elizabeth invited her. “We have a lovely lunch today. Betsy has some of those great big red grapes that grow in her aunt’s garden, Bess has some special cakes and I have a special jar of marmalade. You’re well enough to eat anything now, aren’t you?” she asked a little anxiously.
“Come over here, Flo,” Elizabeth invited her. “We have a wonderful lunch today. Betsy has some of those big red grapes that grow in her aunt’s garden, Bess has some special cakes, and I have a special jar of marmalade. You’re feeling good enough to eat anything now, right?” she asked a bit anxiously.
“Oh dear, yes,” returned Flo, accepting the attentions offered, “but I have been awfully ill; I wasn’t expected to live.”
“Oh dear, yes,” replied Flo, accepting the attention given, “but I’ve been really sick; they didn’t think I would make it.”
The three girls gazed at her with new interest. The phrase, “not expected to live” had a weird fascination for them all, Elizabeth especially. She had never reached such a danger point, although she had gone through an ordeal during the summer when an accident threatened to rob her of her sight.[13] “Well,” she said, “I was never quite that bad, although I did nearly have my eyes put out.”
The three girls looked at her with fresh curiosity. The phrase, “not expected to live” had a strange allure for all of them, especially Elizabeth. She had never faced such a dangerous situation, although she had gone through a tough time during the summer when an accident almost took her vision away.[13] “Well,” she said, “I was never that bad, although I did almost lose my eyesight.”
“And once I was awfully ill with measles,” put in Bess.
“And once I was really sick with measles,” Bess added.
“Yes, but you were never where they gave you up,” returned Flo in triumph. “There was one night when, my mother said, the doctor declared that he didn’t expect I would live till morning.” Again the alluring phrase.
“Yes, but you were never where they abandoned you,” Flo replied triumphantly. “There was one night when, according to my mother, the doctor said he didn’t expect I would make it until morning.” Again the enticing phrase.
Elizabeth offered another spoonful of marmalade, Betsy laid half a second bunch of grapes in Flo’s lap and Bess added her last cake, from which she had just taken one bite.
Elizabeth offered another spoonful of marmalade, Betsy placed half a second bunch of grapes in Flo’s lap, and Bess added her last cake, from which she had just taken one bite.
“You look so lovely and pale,” said Elizabeth admiringly. “I would give anything to be pale; it is so interesting. I think when I die I would like to languish away,” she added sentimentally, “although I wouldn’t like to have a worm feed on my damask cheek.”
“You look so beautiful and pale,” Elizabeth said admiringly. “I would do anything to be pale; it’s so intriguing. I think when I die, I’d like to fade away,” she added dreamily, “although I wouldn’t want a worm to feed on my flushed cheek.”
“Who had that?” inquired Flo with interest.
“Who had that?” Flo asked, intrigued.
“Why, don’t you know the poetry that says a worm in the bud fed on her damask cheek?”
“Why, don’t you know the poem that talks about a worm in the bud feeding on her rosy cheek?”
At this a merry little chuckle sounded from just above them and Miss Jewett’s bright face looked[14] out from the window; “Elizabeth, you funny girl,” she said, “you don’t get that quotation right; it is: ‘And let concealment, like a worm i’ the bud, feed on her damask cheek.’”
At this, a cheerful little laugh came from just above them, and Miss Jewett's bright face appeared at the window. "Elizabeth, you funny girl," she said, "you've got that quote wrong; it's: 'And let concealment, like a worm i' the bud, feed on her damask cheek.'"
“I always thought it was a worm, a real live worm,” replied Elizabeth, quite taken aback. “I don’t believe I understand it yet, Miss Jewett.”
“I always thought it was a worm, a real live worm,” replied Elizabeth, quite surprised. “I still don’t think I get it, Miss Jewett.”
“Neither do I,” spoke up Flo.
"Me neither," Flo replied.
“Why, it means this: that the young woman concealed her love and the effort to do so showed its effect; concealment took her vitality, the rose from her cheek, and made her pale—just as a worm in the bud of a rose destroys it.”
“Why, it means this: that the young woman hid her love and the effort to do so showed its impact; hiding it drained her energy, took the color from her cheeks, and made her look pale—just like a worm in a rosebud destroys it.”
“Oh!” The girls saw the point. “I am rather glad it is that way,” decided Elizabeth, “for I cannot bear any kind of worm, and Betsy is always teasing by putting caterpillars on me; I dislike them more than spiders. Miss Jewett, did you know that Flo wasn’t expected to live?”
“Oh!” The girls got it. “I’m kind of glad it’s like that,” Elizabeth decided, “because I can’t stand any kind of worm, and Betsy always teases me by putting caterpillars on me; I hate them even more than spiders. Miss Jewett, did you know that Flo wasn’t expected to live?”
“Yes, I heard the sad news at the time. We are very thankful to have her back again, aren’t we? I hope she will get some roses into her pale cheeks.”
“Yes, I heard the sad news back then. We’re really grateful to have her back, aren’t we? I hope she can get some color back in her cheeks.”
“I think it is nice to be pale,” remarked Elizabeth honestly.
“I think it’s nice to be pale,” Elizabeth said honestly.
[15]“Oh dear me, what a notion,” exclaimed Miss Jewett. “It is much nicer to be rosy and healthy and strong and active.”
[15]“Oh my, what an idea,” said Miss Jewett. “It’s so much better to be vibrant, healthy, strong, and energetic.”
Elizabeth looked doubtful. She was generally very ready to adopt Miss Jewett’s opinions, but she could not give up this treasured idea at once though she did not say so; instead she asked solemnly, “Miss Jewett, were you ever at the point of death?”
Elizabeth looked unsure. She usually welcomed Miss Jewett’s opinions, but she couldn’t abandon this cherished thought right away, even though she didn’t voice it. Instead, she asked seriously, “Miss Jewett, have you ever been near death?”
Miss Jewett smiled. “I believe so, when I was a child.”
Miss Jewett smiled. “I think so, when I was a kid.”
Elizabeth sighed regretfully. “I never was.”
Elizabeth sighed with regret. “I never was.”
“You think it is something to boast of?” said Miss Jewett. “Why?”
“You think it's something to brag about?” said Miss Jewett. “Why?”
Elizabeth cast about in her mind for a true reason, but she could not settle upon a satisfactory one. “I don’t know exactly,” she answered at last, “but we girls always do. I suppose it is just like having the biggest or the finest or the rarest of anything; we feel proud of it because it goes ahead of what the rest have.”
Elizabeth searched her mind for a real reason, but she couldn't come up with a good one. “I’m not sure exactly,” she finally replied, “but we girls always know. I guess it’s like having the biggest or the best or the rarest of anything; we take pride in it because it’s ahead of what everyone else has.”
Miss Jewett laughed. “That is not a bad explanation, Elizabeth. You use your mind very well, though one doesn’t always want to be the biggest in all directions.”
Miss Jewett laughed. “That’s not a bad explanation, Elizabeth. You think very clearly, though sometimes you don’t need to be the best in every way.”
[16]“No,” returned Elizabeth with conviction, “I shouldn’t want to be the biggest liar or thief, for instance.”
[16]“No,” Elizabeth replied firmly, “I wouldn’t want to be the biggest liar or thief, for example.”
They all laughed, Miss Jewett included. “You’d better come in now,” she said. “We want to have that Thanksgiving story, you remember.”
They all laughed, including Miss Jewett. “You’d better come in now,” she said. “We want to hear that Thanksgiving story, remember?”
“But that won’t even be a fib,” retorted Elizabeth merrily.
“But that won’t even be a lie,” Elizabeth replied cheerfully.
“No, we can depend upon its being solid fact,” returned her teacher.
“No, we can count on it being solid fact,” replied her teacher.
Having disposed of the last remnant of marmalade, the final grape and the remainder of the cake, the girls shook the crumbs from their laps and went inside to hear the story of the first Thanksgiving, and then to go forth, somewhat earlier than usual, for their holiday. On the way home there was great talk of the next day’s jollification. Miss Jewett and her aunt, Miss Dunbar, were to dine at Betsy Tyson’s, and the afternoon Betsy and Elizabeth were to spend together at the home of the latter. This was determined upon after Betsy explained that she would be left alone otherwise. “There will be no one at home,” she told her friends, “for uncle Rob and Hal are going to the football game with Miss Jewett and your sister Kathie, Elizabeth.”
Having finished off the last bits of marmalade, the final grape, and the leftover cake, the girls brushed the crumbs from their laps and went inside to hear the story of the first Thanksgiving. Then they planned to leave a bit earlier than usual for their holiday. On the way home, there was a lot of talk about the next day’s celebration. Miss Jewett and her aunt, Miss Dunbar, were going to have dinner at Betsy Tyson’s house, and in the afternoon, Betsy and Elizabeth would spend time together at Elizabeth's home. This was decided after Betsy mentioned that she would be left alone otherwise. “There will be no one at home,” she told her friends, “because Uncle Rob and Hal are going to the football game with Miss Jewett and your sister Kathie, Elizabeth.”
[17]“What will your aunt Emily do?” queried Elizabeth.
[17]“What is your aunt Emily going to do?” asked Elizabeth.
“She and Miss Dunbar are going to take tea with Mrs. Lynde.”
“She and Miss Dunbar are going to have tea with Mrs. Lynde.”
“And I have to stay at home,” complained Bess. “Grandma said she couldn’t think of my going away from home on Thanksgiving.”
“And I have to stay at home,” Bess complained. “Grandma said she couldn’t imagine me leaving home on Thanksgiving.”
“It will be rather stupid, won’t it?” said Elizabeth compassionately.
“It will be pretty dumb, right?” said Elizabeth compassionately.
“Yes, it will,” returned Bess in an aggrieved voice. “I wish you and Betsy would come over and spend the afternoon with me.”
“Yes, it will,” Bess replied, sounding annoyed. “I wish you and Betsy would come over and hang out with me this afternoon.”
“Oh, but—” Elizabeth began and looked at Betsy. There was never much fun in visiting at Mrs. Lynde’s; everything was so spick and span, so very orderly. Mrs. Lynde did not like any noise and would not permit anything out of place. The girls never had as good a time anywhere as at Elizabeth’s home, the least pretentious among them all. For this holiday Betsy and Elizabeth had planned a specially entertaining afternoon and were not ready to give it up.
“Oh, but—” Elizabeth started, glancing at Betsy. There was never much fun visiting Mrs. Lynde’s; everything was so neat and tidy, so very organized. Mrs. Lynde didn’t like any noise and wouldn’t allow anything to be out of place. The girls never had as much fun anywhere as they did at Elizabeth’s home, the least flashy of them all. For this holiday, Betsy and Elizabeth had planned a particularly enjoyable afternoon and weren’t ready to give it up.
“I promised Elizabeth I would spend the afternoon with her,” said Betsy doubtfully.
“I promised Elizabeth I would hang out with her this afternoon,” said Betsy uncertainly.
[18]“Couldn’t you possibly come to my house, Bess?” asked Elizabeth. Although Bess would not be any great addition to the proposed play, Elizabeth was quite willing to include her.
[18]“Could you maybe come to my house, Bess?” asked Elizabeth. Even though Bess wouldn’t really add much to the planned play, Elizabeth was more than happy to include her.
Bess shook her head. “No, grandma and mamma both said I must stay with them.”
Bess shook her head. “No, Grandma and Mom both said I need to stay with them.”
“Oh dear! Well then they won’t want us,” decided Elizabeth, “for on a holiday like Thanksgiving we wouldn’t think of going unless they particularly invited us, would we, Betsy?” Elizabeth was rather pleased with herself at having found a way out of the difficulty.
“Oh dear! Well then they won’t want us,” Elizabeth decided. “Because on a holiday like Thanksgiving, we wouldn’t think of going unless they specifically invited us, would we, Betsy?” Elizabeth felt quite pleased with herself for figuring a way out of the situation.
“But if I ask them they will invite you,” persisted Bess.
“But if I ask them, they’ll invite you,” Bess insisted.
“It wouldn’t be the same,” Elizabeth was positive. “They probably will go to drive and will want you with them; there wouldn’t be room for us and so you see we’d only be in the way.” Elizabeth spoke forcibly, the slower Bess finding no answering argument.
“It wouldn’t be the same,” Elizabeth was sure. “They'll probably go for a drive and want you to come with them; there wouldn’t be enough room for us, and you see, we’d just be in the way.” Elizabeth spoke firmly, and the slower Bess had no response to counter her.
“You’ll have lovely things to eat,” Elizabeth went on, trying to console Bess, “and you’ll wear that beautiful new frock, of course. We might run in for a teentsy-weentsy minute to see you in it, after[19] church, you know. We could do that, couldn’t we?” She turned to Betsy to receive her assenting nod, and Bess, pleased at the prospect of displaying her finery, gave up further urging.
“You’ll have delicious food,” Elizabeth continued, trying to cheer up Bess, “and you’ll wear that beautiful new dress, of course. We could stop by for a quick minute to see you in it, after church, you know. We could do that, right?” She looked at Betsy for her agreeing nod, and Bess, excited about the idea of showing off her outfit, stopped trying to convince them otherwise.
“Walk up to the next corner with me, Betsy,” said Elizabeth to her first best as they left Bess at her own gate, and Betsy agreed.
“Walk up to the next corner with me, Betsy,” said Elizabeth to her closest friend as they left Bess at her gate, and Betsy agreed.
“I never saw anyone like you, Elizabeth,” said the latter admiringly. “You always know just what to say to Bess to make her satisfied. We really didn’t exactly want her, did we? Yet she wasn’t a bit offended.”
“I’ve never seen anyone like you, Elizabeth,” said the latter with admiration. “You always know exactly what to say to Bess to keep her happy. We didn’t really want her, did we? Yet she wasn’t the least bit offended.”
“I didn’t mind her coming to our house,” declared Elizabeth; “it was only that I didn’t want to go to hers. It would be as dry as pine needles to sit around in that stiff way, as they do at her house. We couldn’t jump about or run or make the least noise, for Bess would have to be careful of her new frock, and we’d have to talk in whispers and do some crazy fancy work or something. That reminds me, Betsy, I have a lovely idea for Christmas. If you will come over some rainy Saturday we can flabricate something nice.”
“I didn't mind her coming to our house,” Elizabeth said. “It’s just that I didn’t want to go to hers. Sitting around there would be as boring as pine needles, with that stiff way they have. We couldn’t jump around or run or make any noise, because Bess would have to be careful with her new dress, and we'd have to talk in whispers and do some silly crafts or something. That reminds me, Betsy, I have a great idea for Christmas. If you can come over on a rainy Saturday, we can create something nice.”
“What?” asked Betsy.
“What?” Betsy asked.
[20]“Why, some little sachets, not sachets exactly, either—scent bags. I thought of them long ago, and I gathered all the sweet-smelling leaves and things I could from the garden to put in the bags: lemon verbenas, rose leaves, bergamot, rose geranium, lavender, and oh,—lots. I’ll give you some. My only trouble is to find bits of silk or ribbon to make the bags of; Kathie confisticates everything of that kind.”
[20]“Well, just some small pouches, not exactly pouches, more like scent bags. I thought of them a while ago, and I collected all the fragrant leaves and things I could from the garden to fill the bags: lemon verbena, rose leaves, bergamot, rose geranium, lavender, and so much more. I’ll give you some. My only issue is finding bits of silk or ribbon to make the bags with; Kathie takes everything like that.”
“I’ll tell you what we can do,” returned Betsy; “we can swap. I’ll furnish the pieces and you can furnish the filling. Aunt Emily is very nice about letting me have pieces; she likes to encourage me in doing fancy work,” Betsy laughed. “I could have gathered sweet things from our garden, too,” she went on, “but I didn’t think of it and it is too late now, so the best I can do is to supply the outsides while you supply the insides.”
“I know what we can do,” Betsy replied. “We can trade. I’ll provide the outer parts and you can handle the filling. Aunt Emily is really nice about letting me have the pieces; she likes to support my craftwork,” Betsy laughed. “I could have picked some sweet things from our garden too,” she continued, “but I didn’t think of it, and it’s too late now. So the best I can do is supply the outside while you take care of the inside.”
“Oh, that’s lovely of you, Betsy,” responded Elizabeth appreciatively. “Of course it is too late to get garden things now, for the frost has nipped everything, and besides they have to be dried. Won’t it be something nice to look forward to for the next rainy day? We’ll go up into my playroom and make[21] the bags; it will be quite light by the window, you know, even if it is in the attic. I speak to make the prettiest for Miss Jewett.”
“Oh, that’s so sweet of you, Betsy,” Elizabeth replied gratefully. “But it’s too late to get garden stuff now, since the frost has killed everything, and they need to be dried anyway. Won’t it be nice to look forward to for the next rainy day? We can go up to my playroom and make[21] the bags; it’ll be pretty bright by the window, even if it’s in the attic. I want to make the prettiest ones for Miss Jewett.”
“Oh dear,” responded Betsy disappointedly, “I was just going to say that myself; you always do get ahead of me, Elizabeth.”
“Oh no,” Betsy replied, feeling disappointed, “I was just about to say that too; you always beat me to it, Elizabeth.”
“Why, no, I don’t, but—I suppose it wouldn’t do for each of us to give her one, would it? Even if they were different. Well, I will tell you what; if I think of anything just as nice I’ll agree to your having the prettiest piece and to giving that bag to Miss Jewett.”
“Why, no, I don’t, but—I guess it wouldn’t make sense for each of us to give her one, would it? Even if they were different. Well, let me put it this way; if I come up with anything just as nice, I’ll agree to you having the prettiest one and to giving that bag to Miss Jewett.”
“And if you don’t think of anything, what then?”
“And if you don’t think of anything, what happens then?”
“Then maybe you will.”
"Then maybe you will."
“Now, Elizabeth, you know I am not anything like as clever as you about having ideas for such things.”
“Now, Elizabeth, you know I'm not nearly as clever as you when it comes to coming up with ideas for stuff.”
“You flatter me, your serene highness. All right, then I can ask Kath; she knows of lots of things to make and she will show me how when I tell her the good cause. I’ll give up the bag if you want it so much.”
“You're too kind, your highness. Okay, I can ask Kath; she knows a lot about making things and will show me how once I explain the good reason. I’ll give up the bag if you really want it.”
“I suppose I am a mean, selfish worm,” sighed Betsy, “but it does go to the spot to have anything[22] as nice as that for Miss Jewett, and besides she is to be my aunt, you know, and I have the right to give her the best.”
“I guess I’m a mean, selfish worm,” Betsy sighed, “but it really gets to me to have something as nice as that for Miss Jewett. Plus, she’s going to be my aunt, you know, and I have the right to give her the best.”
Elizabeth inwardly resented this, but there was no denying the fact, to her mind, and she could answer only: “Woe is me, that she is not to be mine, but you know something else; we’ll have the same brother and sister after awhile.”
Elizabeth felt a deep resentment about this, but she couldn't deny the reality, so she could only reply: “What a pity that she won't be mine, but you know something else; we’ll still have the same brother and sister soon enough.”
They stopped at the corner, Betsy declaring she could not go a step further; therefore, walking backwards, they called to one another till Elizabeth, stumbling against the protruding roots of a tree, thought best to face about, calling over her shoulder: “See you at church tomorrow.”
They stopped at the corner, and Betsy said she couldn’t go another step. So, walking backward, they called out to each other until Elizabeth, tripping over the sticking-out roots of a tree, figured it was best to turn around and said over her shoulder, “See you at church tomorrow.”
CHAPTER II
Inmates
ELIZABETH and Betsy were left in possession. Even Electra had the afternoon and evening off on Thanksgiving Day. Elizabeth’s big brother, Dick, with his chum, Hal Tyson, Betsy’s brother, had gone to a football game, taking Kathie and one of her girl friends. Mr. and Mrs. Hollins had determined upon a drive, after the hearty Thanksgiving dinner, and had taken Babs with them to see some relatives five miles distant, while Bert had been allowed to go to the game, too.
ELIZABETH and Betsy were left in charge. Even Electra had the afternoon and evening off on Thanksgiving. Elizabeth’s older brother, Dick, along with his friend, Hal Tyson, who is Betsy’s brother, went to a football game, taking Kathie and one of her girlfriends with them. Mr. and Mrs. Hollins decided to go for a drive after their big Thanksgiving dinner and took Babs with them to visit some relatives five miles away, while Bert was also allowed to go to the game.
“I don’t know about leaving you two little girls all alone,” said Mrs. Hollins doubtfully, as she was putting on her hat. “Don’t you think you’d better come with us? We can take the surrey just as well as the buggy, and then there will be plenty of room.”
“I’m not sure about leaving you two little girls all alone,” Mrs. Hollins said uncertainly as she put on her hat. “Don’t you think it would be better if you came with us? We can take the surrey just as easily as the buggy, and there will be plenty of space.”
“Oh, dearest love-mother, we don’t want to go,”[24] replied Elizabeth. “We’d so much rather stay here and play by ourselves. We will not get into any mischief, I solemnly asseverate. We’re going to play up in my playroom and the attic and we will be right there when you come back. We’ve eaten so much dinner that we shall not want to descend to the nether regions for any food and we will be as safe as crickets under a big stone.”
“Oh, dear mom, we really don’t want to go,”[24] replied Elizabeth. “We’d much rather stay here and play by ourselves. I promise we won’t get into any trouble. We’re going to play in my playroom and the attic, and we’ll be right here when you come back. We’ve eaten so much dinner that we won’t want to go downstairs for any food, and we’ll be as safe as crickets under a big rock.”
“You ridiculous child, I hope you will be safe. I will see that the outside doors and windows are fastened and we will take the latch-key. If you promise to play in the attic and not to do anything with matches or fire, I think I can trust you.”
“You silly child, I hope you’ll be okay. I’ll make sure all the outside doors and windows are locked, and we’ll take the latch-key. If you promise to play in the attic and stay away from matches or fire, I think I can trust you.”
“We won’t have a single sentiment of fire or matches and we will be just as good as pie,—as the pumpkin pie we had for dinner. I’ll tell you what we’re going to play, mother. It is very much according to the day, a historical sort of entertainment: we’re going to play Mayflower and Plymouth Rock and Indians. I’ve thought it all out. The big chest is to be Plymouth Rock and the old rocking-chair the Mayflower. You won’t mind our hitching the chair along the floor a little so as to make it more like sailing. I haven’t decided whether[25] I shall be John Alden or Myles Standish; maybe I can be both. Betsy is going to be Priscilla, and we are going to be very historical and thankful, so you see we shall not have any chance of getting into mischief.”
“We won’t have any fire or matches, and we’ll be just as good as pie—like the pumpkin pie we had for dinner. I’ll tell you what we’re going to play, Mom. It fits the day perfectly, a historical kind of game: we’re going to play Mayflower, Plymouth Rock, and Indians. I’ve planned it all out. The big chest is going to represent Plymouth Rock, and the old rocking chair will be the Mayflower. You won’t mind us dragging the chair along the floor a bit to make it feel more like sailing, will you? I haven’t decided whether I’ll be John Alden or Myles Standish; maybe I can be both. Betsy is going to be Priscilla, and we’re going to be very historical and thankful, so you see, we won’t have any chance of getting into trouble.”
“Then if that is the case I can leave you. There are ginger-snaps in the stone jar in the pantry, if you get hungry.”
“Then if that's the case, I can leave you. There are ginger snaps in the stone jar in the pantry if you get hungry.”
“Oh, but I don’t believe the Pilgrims had ginger-snaps, do you? Perhaps they had plum-duff. I don’t know what that is exactly, but it sounds Englishy and old-fashioned. But if our muscles need refreshment after our arduous journey we will seek the stone jar, mother.”
“Oh, but I don’t think the Pilgrims had ginger snaps, do you? Maybe they had plum duff. I don't really know what that is, but it sounds like something English and old-fashioned. But if we need a pick-me-up after our tough journey, we’ll go for the stone jar, Mom.”
“Betsy will stay with you till someone comes, I suppose.”
“Betsy will stay with you until someone shows up, I guess.”
“Oh yes, for Dick is coming home after the football game and of course Hal will come, too, and one of them can take Betsy home. Besides, Bert will be back before the rest because he has gone on his wheel to the game.”
“Oh yes, Dick is coming home after the football game, and of course Hal will come along, too, so one of them can take Betsy home. Plus, Bert will be back before the others because he rode his bike to the game.”
“Very well, then I think I need not worry about you. I see your father coming with the buggy, so I must go.”
“Okay, then I don’t think I need to worry about you. I see your dad coming with the buggy, so I have to go.”
[26]“Good-bye, then, dearest mother Alden. Kiss me farewell, for your son John is going on a long journey across seas to a new country. Ye good ship Mayflower bears him away.”
[26]“Goodbye, dear mother Alden. Give me a kiss goodbye, for your son John is setting off on a long journey across the seas to a new country. The good ship Mayflower is taking him away.”
“Good-bye, son John,” returned Mrs. Hollins, falling into Elizabeth’s make-believe. “I hope your journey will be all you expect. We shall try to be back by dark,” and, responding to Babs’ vociferous call, Mrs. Hollins went out.
“Goodbye, son John,” said Mrs. Hollins, joining in Elizabeth’s fantasy. “I hope your trip is everything you want it to be. We’ll try to be back by dark,” and in response to Babs’ loud call, Mrs. Hollins went outside.
“Now then,” said Elizabeth, not waiting to see her parents off, “we will hie to the ship, Priscilla.”
“Alright then,” Elizabeth said, without waiting to see her parents off, “let's hurry to the ship, Priscilla.”
They rushed off upstairs, a corner of which was given over to Elizabeth for a playroom. Here she kept her favorite books, her dolls, her treasures of various kinds. But the girls did not settle down in this usually favored place; instead they took possession of the middle of the attic, pulling a huge, old-timey rocking-chair to the point opposite a big chest. Betsy, with a handkerchief tied over head and a cheesecloth dust-cloth used as a kerchief for her shoulders, established herself in the chair, while Elizabeth hunted up a wide-brimmed felt hat of her brother Dick’s and a Norfolk jacket that she might be properly attired. By dint of mighty rockings they[27] managed to hitch along the chair towards its destination, although it was slow work.
They hurried upstairs, where a corner was set aside for Elizabeth as a playroom. Here she kept her favorite books, dolls, and various treasures. But the girls didn’t settle in this usually beloved spot; instead, they claimed the middle of the attic, pulling a huge, old rocking chair to a spot opposite a big chest. Betsy, with a handkerchief tied around her head and a cheesecloth dust cloth draped over her shoulders, settled into the chair, while Elizabeth searched for a wide-brimmed felt hat belonging to her brother Dick and a Norfolk jacket to dress appropriately. With a lot of effort, they managed to scoot the chair toward its destination, even though it was slow going.
“Do not be cast down, Priscilla,” said the would-be John. “We shall reach our haven in good time. Methinks I see a faint upheaval yonder which has a degree of permeance not like the restless sea.” She shaded her eyes with one hand and peered forwards. “Aha!” she cried, “I am right. It is a mighty rock, and to it we will strive to make our way. Art glad, Priscilla?”
“Don't be discouraged, Priscilla,” said the aspiring John. “We'll reach our safe place soon. I think I see a slight rise over there that's more stable than the restless sea.” She shaded her eyes with one hand and looked ahead. “Aha!” she exclaimed, “I’m right. It’s a huge rock, and we’ll aim to reach it. Are you happy, Priscilla?”
“Truly I am and very thankful,” responded Betsy. “I like not these buffeting waves.”
“I'm really grateful,” replied Betsy. “I don't like these rough waves.”
“Marry, neither do I!” replied Elizabeth. “It is a long and wearisome voyage we have made, but there is land at last.” She climbed to the seat of the chair and waved her hat vigorously, crying, “Land! Land!” But her violent demonstrations were too much for the clumsy craft, for it lurched backwards and the two voyagers were spilled out. They were not hurt, however, but scrambled up laughing and rubbing their elbows. “That was a mighty wave indeed,” cried Elizabeth. “A little more and we had been drowned, Priscilla. We must now wade ashore and reach the rock.” With[28] much pretended effort they managed to do this, clambering to the top of the chest and falling upon their knees in thankfulness.
“Seriously, me neither!” replied Elizabeth. “It’s been a long and tiring journey, but we finally see land.” She climbed onto the chair and waved her hat excitedly, shouting, “Land! Land!” But her enthusiastic actions were too much for the awkward boat, and it tipped backward, sending both travelers tumbling out. They weren’t hurt, though, and got up laughing and rubbing their elbows. “That was quite a wave!” exclaimed Elizabeth. “A little more and we would have drowned, Priscilla. We need to wade to shore and reach the rock.” With[28] much fake struggle, they managed to do this, scrambling to the top of the chest and dropping to their knees in gratitude.
The next thing was to build themselves a house, which they did from some broken chairs and discarded umbrellas. But it was too tame a matter to sit there for very long, and Elizabeth rushed off to hunt game, returning breathless and reporting the meeting of a fierce savage. Leaving their house behind them, they escaped to the house of a neighbor, where, for no reason at all, they declared themselves safer, and where suddenly John Alden changed into Myles Standish, to go forth doughtily and fight the Indians. Priscilla was also transformed into a man, electing to be William Bradford.
The next thing was to build a house for themselves, which they did using some broken chairs and old umbrellas. But it was too boring to stay there for long, so Elizabeth ran off to hunt, coming back breathless and saying she encountered a fierce savage. Leaving their house behind, they fled to a neighbor's place, where, for no particular reason, they claimed to feel safer, and suddenly, John Alden turned into Myles Standish, ready to boldly go out and fight the Indians. Priscilla also transformed into a man, choosing to be William Bradford.
However, they soon tired of battling with Indians and decided that something more sentimental would be to their liking. “I’ll tell you what,” said Elizabeth; “there’s an old spinning-wheel somewhere about; we can get that and you can be Priscilla and say, ‘Why don’t you speak for yourself, John?’ You can be sitting at the wheel and be singing the hymn we had at school yesterday, and I will come in. I think there is an old hymn-book[29] in the store closet where mother packs away the winter clothes. It is locked, but the key is hanging right by the door.”
However, they quickly got tired of fighting with the Native Americans and felt that something more sentimental would suit them better. “I have an idea,” said Elizabeth; “there’s an old spinning wheel somewhere around here. We can grab that and you can be Priscilla and say, ‘Why don’t you speak for yourself, John?’ You can sit at the wheel and sing the hymn we learned at school yesterday, and I’ll come in. I think there’s an old hymn book[29] in the storage closet where Mom puts away the winter clothes. It’s locked, but the key is right by the door.”
They dragged forth the old spinning-wheel, after Priscilla had resumed her maidenly dress, and then they went to hunt up the dilapidated hymn-book which Elizabeth remembered having seen on the shelf of the locked closet. It was a Yale lock, but easily opened, and in a few moments they were inside the closet, which was really like a little room and was lighted by a small window high in the side. Elizabeth rummaged around and at last found the book.
They pulled out the old spinning wheel after Priscilla had put on her maidenly dress, and then they went to look for the beat-up hymn book that Elizabeth remembered seeing on the shelf in the locked closet. It had a Yale lock, but it was easy to open, and in a few moments they were inside the closet, which was basically like a small room and was lit by a small window high on the side. Elizabeth searched through it and finally found the book.
“Here it is,” she announced. “Now we will see if the same hymn is in it.”
“Here it is,” she said. “Now we’ll see if the same song is in it.”
They sat down together on a box and began looking over the book. “What a queer smell this room has,” said Betsy.
They sat down together on a box and started looking through the book. “What a weird smell this room has,” said Betsy.
“It is the camphor balls,” Elizabeth told her. “Mother has been unpacking some of the clothes for winter and I came across a paper box of the balls while I was looking for the book. Here’s the hymn all right, Betsy. Now, come, let’s go back.”
“It’s the camphor balls,” Elizabeth told her. “Mom has been unpacking some winter clothes, and I found a box of the balls while I was searching for the book. Here’s the hymn, Betsy. Now, come on, let’s head back.”
But this was easier said than done, for, upon trying[30] the door, they found it had swung to and was locked, the key being still on the outside.
But this was easier said than done, because when they tried[30] the door, they discovered it had swung shut and was locked, with the key still on the outside.
“Now we’ve done it,” cried Elizabeth. “We are prisoners, Betsy, for there is no possible way of getting out.”
“Now we’ve really done it,” shouted Elizabeth. “We’re trapped, Betsy, because there’s no way to escape.”
“What shall we do?” cried Betsy, looking distressed.
“What are we going to do?” Betsy exclaimed, looking worried.
“We can’t do anything till the family come home. We shall just have to stay here and amuse ourselves the best we can; it won’t be so very long. They will miss us and will come up to look, then when we hear them we will bang on the door and call to them.”
“We can’t do anything until the family gets home. We’ll just have to stay here and entertain ourselves as best we can; it won’t be too long. They’ll notice we’re gone and come up to check, and when we hear them, we’ll bang on the door and call out to them.”
“But it may not be for ever so long after they get back.”
“But it might not be for very long after they get back.”
“Oh yes, it will, for they will know we don’t want to stay up here in the dark. We can really play just as well in here even if it is smelly. We can pretend we are prisoners taken by the Indians, or that we are hiding from them and don’t dare to come out.”
“Oh yes, it will, because they’ll know we don’t want to stay up here in the dark. We can still play just as well in here even if it smells. We can pretend we’re prisoners taken by the Indians, or that we’re hiding from them and don’t dare to come out.”
Somewhat comforted, Betsy accepted the situation with a good grace, though they did not find playing prisoner a particularly exciting game and[31] soon wearied of it. In the face of bare walls and not much space Elizabeth’s imagination failed her and they sat down rather crestfallen to wait rescuers.
Somewhat reassured, Betsy accepted the situation gracefully, even though they didn’t find playing prisoner to be a very exciting game and[31] quickly got tired of it. Faced with blank walls and limited space, Elizabeth's imagination let her down, and they both sat down feeling a bit defeated as they waited for rescuers.
They had been silent for about five minutes when suddenly Elizabeth jumped up, saying, “I know what we can do; we can play jacks with the moth balls.”
They had been quiet for about five minutes when suddenly Elizabeth jumped up and said, “I know what we can do; we can play jacks with the mothballs.”
“That is an idea,” Betsy said in a pleased voice. “It will be much better than sitting still doing nothing.”
“That’s a great idea,” Betsy said happily. “It’ll be way better than just sitting around doing nothing.”
Elizabeth lifted the box of moth balls from the shelf. They cleared a space on the top of the box where they had been sitting, and, squatting down upon the floor, they began the game. The novelty of their playthings lasted till dark began to set in and they could no longer see to play. The little room was so dimly lighted that it was really not so late as it seemed, even on this November afternoon. They were not uncomfortable for there were parcels of blankets and such things wrapped in paper and piled up on the floor; these they leaned against, taking various positions as they became restless.
Elizabeth picked up the box of mothballs from the shelf. They cleared a spot on top of the box where it had been sitting, and, crouching down on the floor, they started the game. The excitement of their toys lasted until it got dark and they could no longer see to play. The little room was so poorly lit that it wasn't really as late as it seemed, even on this November afternoon. They were comfortable since there were bundles of blankets and other things wrapped in paper piled up on the floor; they leaned against these, shifting positions as they grew restless.
“It isn’t so very warm, is it?” said Betsy, after a long silence.
“It’s not that warm, is it?” said Betsy, after a long silence.
[32]“No, but we can easily get out something to wrap ourselves up in. I think if we were to lie down we might be more comfortable. We can make a bed of some of these big packages; it won’t hurt, and I will get out a blanket to put over us.”
[32]“No, but we can easily find something to wrap ourselves in. I think if we lie down, we might be more comfortable. We can make a bed out of some of these big packages; it won’t hurt, and I’ll grab a blanket to cover us.”
This was a new arrangement and they laughingly prepared to lie down, cuddling under a heavy blanket and feeling quite satisfied to wait events. It grew darker and darker. It was very still in the house and very still in the little room; only the sound of gentle breathing came from the pallet on the floor.
This was a new setup, and they joked as they got ready to lie down, snuggling under a thick blanket and feeling pretty satisfied to just wait things out. It kept getting darker and darker. The house was very quiet, and the little room was silent too; the only sound was the gentle breathing coming from the mattress on the floor.
In course of time the various members of the family returned. First came Bert, who, finding that the door was locked, did not attempt to get in, but went off to Patsy McGonigle’s to see how he had fared upon Thanksgiving Day. Next came a merry party of young people. Dick had a latch-key and let in the crowd. They went into the parlor and began to sing college songs, then Neal Paine proposed that all go over to his house.
In time, the different family members returned. First was Bert, who saw the door was locked, so he didn’t try to get in but headed over to Patsy McGonigle’s to see how he had done on Thanksgiving. Next came a cheerful group of young people. Dick had a latch-key and let everyone in. They went into the living room and started singing college songs, then Neal Paine suggested they all go over to his house.
“I’m jolly hungry myself, after that long ride,” he said, “and we’ve a barrel of oysters sent up for Thanksgiving, so what’s the matter with going over, all of us, and having an oyster roast?”
“I’m really hungry after that long ride,” he said, “and we have a barrel of oysters sent up for Thanksgiving, so how about we all go over and have an oyster roast?”
[33]“First-rate,” agreed Hal.
“Top-notch,” agreed Hal.
“So say we all of us,” Dick seconded him. So out they all rushed across the street, leaving the house to silence though not to utter darkness.
“So say we all,” Dick agreed. So they all rushed across the street, leaving the house in silence, though not in complete darkness.
Not long after this the wheels of the buggy crunched up the driveway. Mrs. Hollins and Babs alighted and Mr. Hollins drove off to the barn. “By the looks of things I should say that Dick and the rest had returned,” remarked Mrs. Hollins as she entered the lighted room. “I wonder where the little girls are. Perhaps Elizabeth has walked home with Hal and Betsy,” and, leisurely taking off her coat and hat, she sat down to unfasten Babs’s wraps.
Not long after, the wheels of the buggy crunched up the driveway. Mrs. Hollins and Babs got out while Mr. Hollins drove off to the barn. “From the looks of it, I’d say that Dick and the others have come back,” Mrs. Hollins said as she walked into the bright room. “I wonder where the little girls are. Maybe Elizabeth has walked home with Hal and Betsy,” she said, taking her time to take off her coat and hat before sitting down to help Babs with her wraps.
Presently Mr. Hollins came in. “Where are the youngsters?” he asked.
Presently, Mr. Hollins walked in. "Where are the kids?" he asked.
“I’m sure I don’t know,” replied Mrs. Hollins. “The boys have evidently been here. I haven’t been upstairs, but I imagine that Elizabeth has walked home with Betsy and Hal; perhaps they all went off together, though Elizabeth promised to be here when I returned. Suppose you call up and see if she is at the Tysons’s.”
“I really don’t know,” Mrs. Hollins replied. “The boys have definitely been here. I haven’t gone upstairs, but I assume Elizabeth walked home with Betsy and Hal; maybe they all left together, even though Elizabeth promised she’d be here when I got back. Why don’t you call and check if she’s at the Tysons’?”
Mr. Hollins went to the ’phone, returning in a few[34] minutes with the report that there was no response to the call. “They’re all away, I suppose,” he said. “I noticed that the house was quite dark as we came by. Perhaps the girls have gone to Bess Ferguson’s. I’ll try there.” The reply to his query was that neither of the girls was there and had not been since early in the day.
Mr. Hollins went to the phone and came back a few[34] minutes later, saying there was no answer to the call. “They’re probably all out,” he said. “I saw that the house was really dark as we passed by. Maybe the girls went to Bess Ferguson’s place. I’ll check there.” The answer to his question was that neither girl was there and hadn’t been since earlier in the day.
“I will go upstairs and hunt around,” said Mrs. Hollins; “perhaps they are in the house after all.” Leaving Babs with her father, Mrs. Hollins mounted the stairs and searched through all the rooms on the next floor, then she took a lamp and went up into the attic. Here were signs of the late presence of Elizabeth and her friend, Betsy. The big chair still lay where it had been overturned, the spinning-wheel loomed up dimly before the window, a bow and arrow of Bert’s lay on the floor, garments were strewn around. “Elizabeth will have to come up tomorrow and set things to rights,” murmured Mrs. Hollins, as she looked around with a half smile. Then she called softly, “Elizabeth, Elizabeth!” But there was no answer. After waiting a moment Mrs. Hollins went slowly downstairs to rejoin her husband. “I can’t find them anywhere,” she told[35] him. “I’ve been all over the house. Where do you suppose they can be?”
“I’ll head upstairs and look around,” Mrs. Hollins said; “maybe they’re in the house after all.” Leaving Babs with her dad, Mrs. Hollins went up the stairs and checked all the rooms on the next floor, then she grabbed a lamp and headed up to the attic. There were signs that Elizabeth and her friend, Betsy, had recently been there. The big chair was still where it had been knocked over, the spinning wheel loomed dimly by the window, Bert’s bow and arrow were on the floor, and clothes were scattered everywhere. “Elizabeth will need to come up tomorrow and tidy things up,” Mrs. Hollins murmured with a half-smile as she took in the mess. Then she softly called, “Elizabeth, Elizabeth!” But there was no response. After waiting a moment, Mrs. Hollins slowly went back downstairs to join her husband. “I can’t find them anywhere,” she told him. “I’ve searched the whole house. Where do you think they could be?”
“Here comes Bert,” said Mr. Hollins, “perhaps he can give us some light on the subject.”
“Here comes Bert,” Mr. Hollins said, “maybe he can shed some light on the topic.”
Bert came whistling up on the porch and in a moment came in. “Hallo,” he said, “you’ve got back, haven’t you? Gee! but it was a fine game.”
Bert came whistling onto the porch and soon walked in. “Hey,” he said, “you’re back, right? Wow! That was a great game.”
“Have you seen anything of your sister Elizabeth?” inquired his mother.
“Have you seen your sister Elizabeth?” his mother asked.
“Not a sign. When I got back the house was all locked up so I went over to see Patsy. The McGonigles had roast pork and sweet corn and potatoes, and they were just as thankful as anything.” Bert never lost an opportunity of bringing to light the virtues of the McGonigles.
“Not a sign. When I got back, the house was all locked up, so I went over to see Patsy. The McGonigles had roast pork, sweet corn, and potatoes, and they were just as thankful as ever.” Bert never missed a chance to highlight the good qualities of the McGonigles.
“Never mind what the McGonigles had,” said Mr. Hollins; “what we are more interested in is the whereabouts of your sister.”
“Forget about what the McGonigles had,” Mr. Hollins said. “What we care about more is where your sister is.”
“I’ll bet she is hiding somewhere just to give us a scare,” declared Bert.
“I bet she’s hiding somewhere just to scare us,” Bert said.
“Then you can go and find her,” suggested his father.
“Then you can go and look for her,” suggested his father.
Upstairs and down tramped Bert, storming at last into the attic whose shadows and dark corners[36] were rather disheartening to even an older person. Bert did not advance very far into the dim recesses, but, standing in the doorway, shouted stentoriously, “’Lizbeth! I say, ’Lizbeth, where are you?”
Upstairs and downstairs, Bert stomped around, finally bursting into the attic, where the shadows and dark corners[36] were a bit intimidating, even for an adult. Bert didn’t go far into the gloomy space, but standing in the doorway, he shouted loudly, “’Lizbeth! I’m talking to you, ’Lizbeth, where are you?”
Then something happened. Mrs. Hollins appeared with a lamp. “I have just thought,” she murmured, and went straight to the door of the closet. She saw the key sticking in the lock, turned it and looked in to see an auburn head closely snuggled by the side of a dark brown one.
Then something happened. Mrs. Hollins showed up with a lamp. “I just realized,” she murmured, and went straight to the door of the closet. She noticed the key was still in the lock, turned it, and looked inside to see an auburn head snugly pressed against a dark brown one.
Bert peered around his mother’s shoulder. “Well, I’ll be switched if they’re not asleep,” he exclaimed.
Bert looked over his mother's shoulder. “Well, I can't believe they're asleep,” he said.
Betsy sat up and rubbed her eyes. “It’s very smelly in here,” she remarked.
Betsy sat up and rubbed her eyes. “It smells really bad in here,” she said.
Bert went off into shouts of laughter which awakened his sister.
Bert burst into laughter, waking up his sister.
“You’ve come at last,” said Elizabeth, scrambling from her improvised couch. “We thought you never would come.”
“You finally made it,” said Elizabeth, quickly getting up from her makeshift couch. “We thought you’d never show up.”
“How long do you think I have been looking for you?” asked her mother, with a smile. “A full half hour. How did you happen to choose such a place for a nap?”
“How long do you think I've been looking for you?” her mother asked, smiling. “A full half hour. How did you end up picking such a spot for a nap?”
“We didn’t choose it,” answered Elizabeth. “It[37] chose us. We came in here to get a hymn-book and the door had to go and close itself, so we were locked in; we’ve been here for ages.”
“We didn’t pick it,” Elizabeth replied. “It[37] picked us. We came in here to grab a hymn book, and the door just closed itself, so we were locked in; we’ve been here forever.”
“Then you’d better come out as quickly as you can and get some fresh air. I don’t wonder you fell asleep in that stuffy place.”
“Then you’d better come out as fast as you can and get some fresh air. I’m not surprised you fell asleep in that cramped space.”
The girls were only too glad to obey, and at Mrs. Hollins’s suggestion ran up and down the porch ten times to get their lungs full of fresh air; then they were ready for ginger-snaps and such things, their Pilgrim days being over.
The girls were happy to comply, and at Mrs. Hollins's suggestion, they ran up and down the porch ten times to fill their lungs with fresh air; then they were ready for ginger snaps and other treats, their Pilgrim days behind them.
CHAPTER III
The Piece Bag
“ELIZABETH, you must set things to rights in the attic,” said Mrs. Hollins the next day. “Everything is in confusion there, and you know I can’t allow that.”
“ELIZABETH, you need to straighten things out in the attic,” said Mrs. Hollins the next day. “Everything is a mess up there, and you know I can’t allow that.”
“Oh yes, mother, I will do it,” Elizabeth assured her, “but you see we had to leave it so yesterday because we were imprisoned, incartcerated.”
“Oh yes, Mom, I’ll do it,” Elizabeth assured her, “but you see, we had to leave it like that yesterday because we were stuck, locked up.”
Mrs. Hollins smiled. “You dearly like a redundancy of letters in your words, don’t you, daughter?”
Mrs. Hollins smiled. “You really love using extra letters in your words, don’t you, daughter?”
“What is redundancy?” inquired Elizabeth, pleased at hearing a new word.
“What is redundancy?” asked Elizabeth, happy to hear a new word.
“It means more than enough.”
“It means more than enough.”
“I suppose Elizabeth thinks one cannot have too much of a good thing,” remarked Dick, looking up from his book. “The longer she can make the word the better. Where were you ‘incartcerated,’ Elizabeth?”
“I guess Elizabeth thinks you can never have too much of a good thing,” said Dick, glancing up from his book. “The longer she can stretch out the word, the better. Where were you ‘incarcerated,’ Elizabeth?”
[39]“In the packing closet with the moth balls,” replied his sister. “It was an awfully stuffy place.”
[39]“In the storage closet with the mothballs,” his sister replied. “It was really stuffy in there.”
“I should think so, and it is a wonder you were not asphyxiated,” returned Dick. “There is a good long word for you, Libzie.”
“I think so too, and it's surprising you weren't suffocated,” replied Dick. “That's a nice long word for you, Libzie.”
“Say it again,” begged Elizabeth.
"Say it again," Elizabeth pleaded.
Dick repeated the word and Elizabeth slowly said it after him. “Ass-fix-he-ate-ed. It would make a lovely charade, Dick.”
Dick repeated the word and Elizabeth slowly said it after him. “Ass-fix-he-ate-ed. It would make a great charade, Dick.”
Her brother put back his head and roared. “I’ll bet you can’t spell it. I’ll give you a nickel if you can.”
Her brother threw his head back and laughed loudly. “I bet you can’t spell it. I’ll give you a nickel if you can.”
Elizabeth made several attempts but failed in each one, so Dick finally had to tell her, and she carefully wrote it down on a piece of paper that she might puzzle Betsy when she should come, though at the same time she maintained that she still thought it would make a good charade. She was so intent upon planning this out that she entirely forgot about the condition of the attic and, as it was a bright, clear morning, she decided that if she could gather an audience and press Betsy into service they could act charades out of doors.
Elizabeth tried several times but failed each time, so Dick finally had to tell her. She carefully wrote it down on a piece of paper to confuse Betsy when she arrived, though she still believed it would make a good charade. She was so focused on planning this that she completely forgot about the state of the attic. Since it was a bright, clear morning, she decided that if she could gather an audience and persuade Betsy to help, they could perform charades outside.
However, she failed in her errand, because Betsy[40] had gone to town with her aunt Emily and any sort of play which demanded much imagination was not worth attempting without Betsy. Bess claimed her, however, always being rather pleased when, as second best, she could demand the privileges of first best.
However, she failed in her task because Betsy[40] had gone to town with her Aunt Emily, and any kind of play that required a lot of imagination wasn't worth trying without Betsy. Bess insisted on having her, feeling somewhat pleased when, as the second choice, she could still claim the perks of being the first choice.
So all day the old rocking-chair lay on its back while Elizabeth played with Bess. When night came Mrs. Hollins reminded Elizabeth of her shortcomings.
So all day the old rocking chair was flipped over while Elizabeth played with Bess. When night came, Mrs. Hollins reminded Elizabeth of her mistakes.
“Elizabeth,” she said, “you did not do as I told you about putting things in order up in the attic. I went up there to get something and came near hurting myself when I stumbled over the chair. You must go up there the very first thing tomorrow and don’t come down till you have put things where they belong.”
“Elizabeth,” she said, “you didn’t do what I asked you about organizing the attic. I went up there to grab something and almost hurt myself when I tripped over the chair. You need to go up there first thing tomorrow and don’t come down until you’ve put everything where it belongs.”
Elizabeth was very contrite. “Oh dear, I am so forgetless,” she sighed. “Did you hurt yourself very badly, mother dear?”
Elizabeth felt really sorry. “Oh no, I’m so forgetful,” she sighed. “Did you hurt yourself badly, mom?”
“Oh no, not badly, although I might have done so, and you know my rule is that you must put back in its place anything taken away. I don’t in the least object to your amusing yourself in any innocent manner, and to your using anything that will[41] help to make your play more pleasant, but I have not the time to run after you and pick up after disorderly little girls.”
“Oh no, not really, although I could have, and you know my rule is that you need to put things back where they belong. I don’t mind you having fun in any innocent way and using anything that makes your play more enjoyable, but I don’t have the time to chase after you and clean up after messy little girls.”
Elizabeth accepted the reproof meekly. She knew that with but one servant her mother had more than enough to do, and she truly did not mean to make more work for her, but once an idea took possession of her it was to the exclusion of everything else.
Elizabeth took the criticism quietly. She realized that with only one servant, her mother already had more than enough on her plate, and she genuinely didn't want to create more work for her. However, once an idea took hold of her, it completely consumed her attention.
She went to bed in a very humble frame of mind and decided before she went to sleep that she must do something to make her remember another time. Therefore, the next morning when Betsy appeared, it being a rainy day, Elizabeth was still up in the attic.
She went to bed with a very modest attitude and decided before she fell asleep that she needed to do something to remind her of another time. So, the next morning when Betsy showed up, on a rainy day, Elizabeth was still in the attic.
“You can go right up, Betsy,” Mrs. Hollins gave permission. “I dare say you will find Elizabeth in her playroom.”
“You can head straight up, Betsy,” Mrs. Hollins said. “I bet you’ll find Elizabeth in her playroom.”
Betsy ran up the stairs and called, but the voice which answered did not come from the playroom.
Betsy ran up the stairs and called out, but the voice that replied didn't come from the playroom.
“Why, where are you?” inquired Betsy, peering around.
“Where are you?” Betsy asked, looking around.
“Here!” The answer came from a dark corner.
“Here!” The reply came from a shadowy corner.
Betsy made her way to the spot. “Why, what in[42] the world are you doing sitting away off there?” asked Betsy.
Betsy walked over to the place. “What in the world are you doing sitting all the way over there?” Betsy asked.
From the depths of the old chair Elizabeth replied: “I am doing penance. I forgot all about putting this back where it belongs, and mother nearly broke her neck falling over it, so I have to do something to make myself remember. I thought if I sat here long enough I couldn’t possibly forget where the chair belonged.”
From the depths of the old chair, Elizabeth replied: “I’m doing penance. I totally forgot to put this back where it belongs, and Mom nearly broke her neck tripping over it, so I have to do something to make myself remember. I thought if I sat here long enough, I couldn’t possibly forget where the chair belongs.”
“How long have you been there?” asked Betsy, quite accustomed to Elizabeth’s methods of dealing out punishments to herself.
“How long have you been there?” Betsy asked, pretty used to Elizabeth’s way of punishing herself.
“Oh, a long time. I don’t know exactly. I have put away all the other things. It looks quite orderly—don’t you think so?”
“Oh, it’s been a while. I’m not sure exactly how long. I’ve put away all the other things. It looks pretty neat—don’t you think?”
“It looks very nice indeed,” replied Betsy. “I should have been here to help you, for it was as much for me as for you that the things were used.”
“It looks really nice,” Betsy replied. “I should have been here to help you because it was just as much for me as it was for you that the things were used.”
“No, it isn’t your attic and you were company,” answered Elizabeth, settling that question.
“No, it’s not your attic, and you were a guest,” replied Elizabeth, putting that question to rest.
“Don’t you think you can come now?” asked Betsy. “I have some lovely pieces. Aunt Emily let me bring a piece bag, and it is a rainy day, you know.”
“Don’t you think you can come now?” asked Betsy. “I have some nice pieces. Aunt Emily let me bring a bag, and it’s a rainy day, you know.”
[43]This quite decided Elizabeth to put an end to her punishment, and she came forth with alacrity, eager to see what Betsy had brought.
[43]This made Elizabeth determined to stop her punishment, and she came out quickly, excited to see what Betsy had brought.
“Aunt Emily was really very good about it,” said Betsy, following her friend to the playroom. “She said you were very generous to let me use your idea for a scent bag and she liked my making it for Miss Jewett. She said to tell you that you were to have any pieces from this bag.”
“Aunt Emily was really great about it,” said Betsy, following her friend to the playroom. “She said you were really generous to let me use your idea for a scent bag, and she liked that I made it for Miss Jewett. She told me to let you know that you can have any pieces from this bag.”
“I think that is mighty kind of her,” said Elizabeth, well pleased at this reward of virtue.
“I think that’s really nice of her,” said Elizabeth, happy with this reward for doing the right thing.
“Have you any new ideas?” asked Betsy anxiously, still feeling that she was a little selfish to take advantage of Elizabeth’s ingenuity.
“Do you have any new ideas?” Betsy asked anxiously, still feeling a bit selfish for taking advantage of Elizabeth’s talent.
“I have two lovely ones,” replied Elizabeth; “at least they are not mine but they are things Kathie showed me, and if I have the materials she will show me how to make them.”
“I have two lovely ones,” replied Elizabeth; “at least they aren’t mine, but they are things Kathie showed me, and if I have the materials, she will show me how to make them.”
“Shall you make them both?” inquired Betsy.
“Are you going to make both of them?” asked Betsy.
“That depends. They are both so nice I don’t know which to choose.”
"That depends. They're both so nice, I really don’t know which one to pick."
“Tell me about them.”
“Tell me about them.”
“One is for handkerchiefs. You cover two squares of pasteboard cut a little larger than a folded handkerchief[44] and cover both sides, one with any pretty piece of silk and the other side with white, then you have a strap of elastic to hold them together when you put the handkerchiefs inside. It doesn’t muss the handkerchiefs, takes up no room and makes it very handy for you to see just what you want when you are looking for a handkerchief.”
“One is for handkerchiefs. You take two pieces of cardboard cut a bit larger than a folded handkerchief[44] and cover both sides—one with a nice piece of silk and the other side with white. Then you add a strip of elastic to keep them together when you put the handkerchiefs inside. It won’t mess up the handkerchiefs, doesn’t take up much space, and makes it really easy for you to see exactly what you want when you’re looking for a handkerchief.”
“I should think that would be very nice,” declared Betsy. “Now what is the other one?”
“I think that would be really nice,” said Betsy. “So, what’s the other one?”
“It is a case for threaded needles. You take a piece of ribbon about so long,”—Elizabeth measured with her two hands a distance of a little less than three quarters of a yard,—“and about so wide,”—she measured again about three and a half inches. “You sew one end over a piece of pasteboard the length of the longest needle you intend to have and you fasten in a strip of flannel not quite so long as the ribbon and a little narrower, then you thread needles with black silk and cotton and white silk and cotton; you run them in and out the flannel, fold the ribbon over and over, tie it together with a little narrow ribbon and when you are in a great hurry or when you are travelling you don’t have to stop to thread needles.”
“It’s a way to prepare threaded needles. You take a piece of ribbon about this long,”—Elizabeth measured with her hands a distance just under three-quarters of a yard,—“and about this wide,”—she measured again to about three and a half inches. “You sew one end onto a piece of cardboard the length of the longest needle you plan to use, and you attach a strip of flannel that's not quite as long as the ribbon and a little narrower. Then you thread needles with black silk, cotton, and white silk, and cotton; you weave them in and out of the flannel, fold the ribbon over several times, tie it together with a narrow ribbon, and when you’re in a rush or traveling, you don’t need to stop to thread needles.”
[45]“I think that is fine,” returned Betsy, who had listened attentively. “I believe I would like that better than the scent bag.”
[45]“I think that sounds good,” replied Betsy, who had been listening closely. “I think I’d prefer that over the scent bag.”
Elizabeth made no reply. She really liked it better herself and had quite a feeling of triumph that she had found something so simple and yet so useful. But it would take quite a length of ribbon and she was not at all sure she could find a piece exactly suited. “Kathie says she has some flannel I can use,” she remarked after awhile, “if only I can get the ribbon. I suppose I could save up and buy it, but I haven’t a great deal of time to save in, for Christmas comes very soon after Thanksgiving, and the pennies don’t come in as fast as the days fly by. Besides, I need all I can get to buy what I most want to get for mother.”
Elizabeth didn't respond. She actually preferred it herself and felt a sense of triumph for discovering something so simple yet so useful. However, it would require quite a bit of ribbon, and she wasn't sure she could find a piece that was just right. “Kathie said she has some flannel I can use,” she mentioned after a while, “if only I can get the ribbon. I guess I could save up and buy it, but I don’t have much time to save up because Christmas comes right after Thanksgiving, and the pennies don’t add up as quickly as the days go by. Plus, I need every bit I can get to buy what I really want to get for mom.”
Betsy was absorbed in peeping into the bag she held, and began to draw forth one piece after another. Elizabeth watched her with interest. “There,” she exclaimed, pouncing upon a bit of delicately flowered silk, “that would just do for the scent bag. Isn’t it pretty?” she added, holding it up. “Shall you use that?” she asked.
Betsy was focused on looking into the bag she had and started pulling out one item after another. Elizabeth watched her with curiosity. “Look at this,” she said, grabbing a piece of beautifully patterned silk, “this would be perfect for the scent bag. Isn’t it lovely?” she added, lifting it up. “Are you going to use that?” she asked.
“If I don’t see anything I like better,” answered[46] Betsy. “This might do for your handkerchief case,” she went on, as she laid two ends of silk in Elizabeth’s lap. They were not very pretty pieces, Elizabeth thought, and she looked at them doubtfully. Miss Jewett should have only the very loveliest, she considered. “Maybe we can find something else,” said Betsy, noticing Elizabeth’s expression.
“If I don’t see anything I like more,” Betsy replied. “This could work for your handkerchief case,” she continued, placing two ends of silk in Elizabeth’s lap. They weren’t the prettiest pieces, Elizabeth thought, and she looked at them uncertainly. Miss Jewett deserved only the very best, she felt. “Maybe we can find something else,” Betsy said, noticing Elizabeth’s expression.
“These are rather dark,” said Elizabeth, brightening.
“These are pretty dark,” said Elizabeth, brightening.
Betsy began diving deeper into the bag. Presently she drew forth a fluttering end but quickly thrust it back again, giving a keen glance at Elizabeth as she did so and murmuring: “Oh, that wouldn’t do,” and she fumbled again among the pieces. Presently she brought forth from the collection a very pretty piece of delicate blue silk sprinkled with tiny bunches of flowers. “How would you like this?” she asked as she laid it in Elizabeth’s lap.
Betsy started digging deeper into the bag. Soon, she pulled out a fluttering piece but quickly shoved it back in, glancing sharply at Elizabeth and murmuring, “Oh, that wouldn’t work,” before searching through the items again. After a moment, she pulled out a lovely piece of delicate blue silk dotted with tiny flowers. “What about this?” she asked as she placed it in Elizabeth’s lap.
“Oh, that is perfectly lovely!” cried Elizabeth. “But wouldn’t it be big enough for your bag, Betsy?”
“Oh, that is absolutely beautiful!” exclaimed Elizabeth. “But wouldn’t it be big enough for your bag, Betsy?”
“Maybe, but I think I can find something else, or I can take the other, the first one, if you like this best.”
“Maybe, but I think I can find something else, or I can take the other one, the first one, if you prefer this one the most.”
“Oh, I do like it best of anything, and I think you[47] are very generous to let me have it. I am going to run down and show it to Kathie and get her to measure, though I am sure there will be loads to make it the right size.” She ran off, saying as she went, “I’ll be right back, Betsy.” She had been a little disappointed that Betsy had not emptied the contents of the bag that they might both look them over together, but she did not think of this now that she was so entirely satisfied with what had been given her.
“Oh, I really like it more than anything else, and I think you[47] are so generous to let me have it. I’m going to run down and show it to Kathie and get her to measure it, although I’m sure there will be plenty to make it the right size.” She ran off, saying as she went, “I’ll be right back, Betsy.” She had been a little disappointed that Betsy hadn’t emptied the bag so they could look through the contents together, but she didn’t think about that now that she was so completely happy with what she had been given.
No sooner was she out of sight than Betsy hastily drew out the end which she had thrust back and held it up, a very rich and beautiful length of ribbon. “It is the very prettiest yet,” murmured Betsy. She reached over and took Elizabeth’s little tape-measure from the work-basket which stood on the chair near by. She measured the ribbon; it was just three and a half inches wide and lacked a little of being three quarters of a yard in length. “It is exactly right,” said Betsy to herself. “I cannot let her have it. After all I ought to let her give the scent bag because it was her idea, and besides if I give her the silk for it and don’t take any of the dried leaves I will really be very generous.”
No sooner had she disappeared from view than Betsy quickly pulled out the end she had tucked away and held it up, revealing a very rich and beautiful piece of ribbon. “This is the prettiest one yet,” Betsy murmured. She reached over and grabbed Elizabeth’s little tape measure from the work basket on the chair nearby. She measured the ribbon; it was exactly three and a half inches wide and just shy of three quarters of a yard in length. “This is perfect,” Betsy said to herself. “I can’t let her have it. After all, I should let her handle the scent bag since it was her idea, and if I give her the silk for it and don’t take any of the dried leaves, I’ll be really generous.”
[48]Still she did not feel exactly comfortable as she smoothed out the ribbon on her lap and finally, at the sound of Elizabeth’s approach, stuffed it down into the very bottom of the bag, nor did she feel any happier when Elizabeth said: “Kathie says you are a dear. She thinks this is lovely and it is big enough for either a scent bag or the handkerchief case. I really think you ought to have it, Betsy.”
[48]Still, she didn't feel completely at ease as she smoothed the ribbon on her lap and, at the sound of Elizabeth approaching, shoved it to the very bottom of her bag. She also didn't feel any better when Elizabeth said: “Kathie says you’re wonderful. She thinks this is lovely, and it’s big enough for either a perfume bag or a handkerchief case. I really think you should keep it, Betsy.”
But Betsy shook her head. “No, I don’t want it. You must take it.”
But Betsy shook her head. “No, I don’t want it. You have to take it.”
“Well, I am sure I am a thousand times obliged to you,” said Elizabeth. “See, I have brought up the little thread and needle case for you to see how easy it will be to make; anyone could do it.”
“Well, I’m really grateful to you,” said Elizabeth. “Look, I’ve brought up the little thread and needle case so you can see how easy it will be to make; anyone could do it.”
Betsy took the proffered article in her hand and examined it carefully. Yes, anyone could make it, that was quite true. She thought of the ribbon in the depths of the bag and tried to feel pleased. “Wouldn’t you really like to make a scent bag better than anything else for Miss Jewett?” she asked. “Tell me truly, Elizabeth, if you had your choice which of the three things would you rather give her? Tell me truly. Cross your heart.”
Betsy took the offered item in her hand and examined it closely. Yes, anyone could make it, that was definitely true. She thought of the ribbon at the bottom of the bag and tried to feel happy. “Wouldn't you really like to make a scent bag that’s better than anything else for Miss Jewett?” she asked. “Tell me honestly, Elizabeth, if you could choose, which of the three things would you rather give her? Be honest. Cross your heart.”
[49]Elizabeth went through the ceremony of crossing her heart. “Well, if I had just the very handsomest piece of ribbon, I believe I would rather give her the thread and needle case than anything else, because she would probably use it oftener than the bag.”
[49]Elizabeth went through the motion of crossing her heart. “Well, if I had the most beautiful piece of ribbon, I think I would prefer to give her the thread and needle case over anything else, because she would probably use it more often than the bag.”
“Not oftener than she would the handkerchief case. She would think of you every time she saw that, you know.”
“Not more often than she would think of the handkerchief case. She would remember you every time she saw that, you know.”
“So she would. Well then, I should like to make both.”
“So she would. Well then, I’d like to make both.”
“I don’t think that is fair,” said Betsy. “It isn’t fair for you to give her two presents when I have only one, unless my one were very, very handsome.”
“I don’t think that’s fair,” said Betsy. “It’s not fair for you to give her two gifts when I only have one, unless my one is really, really nice.”
“But you wanted the scent bag; you know you did, Betsy.”
“But you really wanted the scent bag; you know you did, Betsy.”
“I didn’t say I didn’t want it, did I? Besides, you know you haven’t the ribbon to make the needle and thread case even if you wanted to.”
“I didn’t say I didn’t want it, did I? Besides, you know you don’t have the ribbon to make the needle and thread case even if you wanted to.”
“No, I know I haven’t, but we were talking of what we would like best to give, not what we really were able to. Have you decided upon what you will take for your scent bag?”
“No, I know I haven’t, but we were talking about what we would prefer to give, not what we could actually manage. Have you figured out what you’ll choose for your scent bag?”
“No, and I don’t think I will decide today.[50] Maybe aunt Emily will come across some more pieces. I wouldn’t begin on the handkerchief case yet, Elizabeth.”
“No, and I don’t think I’ll make a decision today.[50] Maybe Aunt Emily will find some more pieces. I wouldn’t start on the handkerchief case just yet, Elizabeth.”
“Why not? It is such a nice rainy day, and Kathie is at home to show me just how, and you know we said we would begin the first rainy day so as to get them done in time.”
“Why not? It’s a lovely rainy day, and Kathie is home to show me how to do it, and you know we agreed to start on the first rainy day so we can get them done on time.”
Betsy looked uneasy. “I’m not going to begin mine,” she declared.
Betsy looked anxious. “I’m not going to start mine,” she said.
“Oh, please, Betsy.”
“Oh, come on, Betsy.”
Betsy shook her head.
Betsy shook her head.
“I know just why you aren’t going to,” Elizabeth asserted; “it is because you have given me the nicest piece and the only one that will do, and you are too generous to say so. You have just got to take it back and I will use that dark one.”
“I know exactly why you’re not going to,” Elizabeth insisted; “it’s because you’ve given me the best piece and the only one that will work, and you’re too kind to admit it. You have to take it back, and I’ll use that dark one.”
Betsy backed away as Elizabeth tried to force the silk upon her. “I will not have it,” she maintained. “I am not an Indian giver; besides, aunt Emily said that you were to have anything in the bag you wanted.” Betsy had a sharp pang of conscience as she made this speech, remembering what was hidden in the depths of the bag on her arm. “I must really go, Elizabeth.”
Betsy stepped back as Elizabeth tried to push the silk on her. “I don’t want it,” she insisted. “I’m not someone who gives gifts only to take them back; plus, Aunt Emily said you could have anything you wanted from the bag.” Betsy felt a twinge of guilt as she said this, recalling what was hiding in the bottom of the bag on her arm. “I really have to go, Elizabeth.”
[51]“But it is early and I did think we would have such a good time.”
[51]“But it’s early, and I really thought we would have a great time.”
“I will come some other time.” Betsy hesitated before continuing: “I wish you would put off doing yours, too. There is no telling what we may get after another hunt.”
“I’ll come another time.” Betsy paused before adding, “I wish you would delay doing yours, too. We don't know what we might find after another hunt.”
“But I couldn’t have anything better than this,” returned Elizabeth, giving the blue silk an admiring look, “not if I searched the world over.”
“But I couldn't ask for anything better than this,” replied Elizabeth, admiring the blue silk, “not even if I searched the entire world.”
“You’d better wait,” repeated Betsy and then she went off, leaving Elizabeth feeling somewhat mystified and rather disappointed.
“You should probably wait,” Betsy said again, and then she walked away, leaving Elizabeth feeling a bit confused and pretty let down.
As soon as Betsy reached home she went to her room and drew forth the coveted bit of ribbon. Yes, it was even more beautiful than she thought. She had never seen anything of the kind that she admired as much. Suppose her aunt Emily had made a mistake in putting it in that special bag, or suppose she should say that she had missed it and wanted to use it herself. Even if she might have it her aunt would question as to her use of it.
As soon as Betsy got home, she went to her room and pulled out the ribbon she had been longing for. Yes, it was even more gorgeous than she had imagined. She had never seen anything like it that she admired so much. What if her Aunt Emily had accidentally put it in that special bag, or what if she claimed that she had lost it and wanted to use it herself? Even if she could keep it, her aunt would ask how she planned to use it.
This Miss Emily did when, a little later, Betsy went to her. “Could I have this, aunt Emily?” she asked, producing the piece of ribbon. “It was in the[52] piece bag and you said we could have anything in it.”
This is what Miss Emily did when, a little later, Betsy went to her. “Can I have this, Aunt Emily?” she asked, taking out the piece of ribbon. “It was in the[52] bag and you said we could take anything from it.”
“Then if I said so I must keep my word,” replied Miss Emily. “It is a very pretty piece of ribbon. What do you intend to do with it?”
“Then if I said so, I have to keep my word,” replied Miss Emily. “It’s a really pretty piece of ribbon. What do you plan to do with it?”
Betsy paused before she answered: “Elizabeth showed me a very nice thread and needle case; I thought I would like to make one for Christmas.”
Betsy paused before she answered: “Elizabeth showed me a really nice thread and needle case; I thought it would be fun to make one for Christmas.”
“Whom would you give it to? It is such a very handsome piece of ribbon you should not waste it on merely anyone.”
“Who would you give it to? It’s such a beautiful piece of ribbon that you shouldn’t waste it on just anyone.”
“I thought I would give it to Miss Jewett.”
“I thought I would give it to Miss Jewett.”
“What about the scent bag? I thought you had decided upon that and that Elizabeth was to share her gathered sweets with you.”
“What about the scent bag? I thought you had decided on that and that Elizabeth was going to share her collected treats with you.”
Betsy was silent before she said: “That was Elizabeth’s own idea and I think she ought to be allowed to keep it.”
Betsy was quiet before she said, "That was Elizabeth's idea, and I think she should be allowed to keep it."
Miss Emily smiled approbation. “In that case, as a reward for your generosity in giving up the more personal and original gift, I must certainly allow you to have the ribbon.”
Miss Emily smiled in approval. “In that case, as a reward for your generosity in giving up the more personal and original gift, I definitely have to let you have the ribbon.”
Betsy walked away feeling ashamed instead of happy at receiving approval for something which[53] she knew she did not quite deserve. She laid the ribbon carefully away but she did not forget it.
Betsy walked away feeling embarrassed instead of happy about getting approval for something she knew she didn't quite deserve. She put the ribbon away carefully, but she didn't forget it.
Whether it was the commandment, “Thou shalt not covet,” whether it was a sermon upon the subject of petty deceits or whether it was her own tender conscience is not certain, but there was a reason somewhere which made Betsy very miserable all the next day, not that her excuse in keeping the ribbon was not a perfectly proper one, but because she had pretended to a different motive from the real one, and she knew she had received praise where no praise was due. She wished she had never seen the ribbon; she wished thread and needle cases had never been invented; she almost wished there were no Christmas.
Whether it was the commandment, “You shall not covet,” whether it was a sermon about little lies, or whether it was her own sensitive conscience, it’s unclear, but there was some reason that made Betsy really unhappy the entire next day. It wasn't that her reason for keeping the ribbon wasn't valid; it was that she had pretended her motive was different from the true one, and she knew she had received praise that she didn't deserve. She wished she had never seen the ribbon; she wished thread and needle cases had never been created; she almost wished there were no Christmas.
CHAPTER IV
On Monday
BETSY, who was always most eager to greet Elizabeth on Monday mornings at school, did not feel very enthusiastic about it on this present occasion; Elizabeth was sure to hark back to the subject of Christmas gifts; it was like her to be interested in one thing to the exclusion of all others until the matter had been well threshed out, unless something much more exciting occurred to put it out of her mind, so Betsy, instead of hurrying off as usual to school, lagged behind, giving no answer to the call which Elizabeth and Bess gave as they passed by together, and arriving just at the very last stroke of the bell. Elizabeth looked up beamingly as she entered and gave Betsy’s hand an affectionate squeeze when her desk-mate took the seat by her side; but Betsy’s face wore such a solemn expression that Elizabeth looked at her inquiringly, receiving no response to her questioning glance.
BETSY, who usually couldn't wait to see Elizabeth on Monday mornings at school, wasn’t feeling very excited about it this time; Elizabeth would definitely bring up the topic of Christmas gifts again. She had a way of focusing on one thing to the exclusion of everything else until it had been thoroughly discussed, unless something way more interesting came along to distract her. So, instead of rushing off to school like she normally did, Betsy hung back, not answering when Elizabeth and Bess called out to her as they walked by together, and arrived just as the bell was ringing. Elizabeth looked up brightly when she entered and gave Betsy's hand an affectionate squeeze when her desk mate took the seat next to her; but Betsy’s face was so serious that Elizabeth looked at her curiously, but didn’t get any response to her questioning gaze.
[55]When the hour for recess came Elizabeth’s first question was: “Aren’t you well, Betsy? Has anything happened?”
[55]When recess started, Elizabeth’s first question was: “Are you okay, Betsy? Did something happen?”
Betsy shook her head. “No, I feel cross; that is all.”
Betsy shook her head. “No, I just feel angry; that’s all.”
“Then here is something to sweeten your disposition,” returned Elizabeth laughingly. “I got up early and made some fudge with marshmallows in it. I brought this boxful to you; it is all for yourself, because you were so dear and generous about the silk pieces.”
“Then here’s something to brighten your mood,” Elizabeth said with a laugh. “I woke up early and made some fudge with marshmallows in it. I brought this whole box for you; it’s all yours because you were so sweet and generous about the silk pieces.”
Again! Betsy felt that she could not stand it much longer. “Bother the silk pieces,” she cried. “I wish you would stop talking about them.”
Again! Betsy felt like she couldn't take it much longer. “Forget the silk pieces,” she exclaimed. “I wish you would just stop talking about them.”
“Well, you are cross, sure enough,” said Elizabeth, really feeling hurt at this reception of her gift. “You’d better eat a piece of fudge and see if it won’t do you good.”
“Wow, you’re really upset,” said Elizabeth, genuinely feeling hurt by how her gift was received. “You should have a piece of fudge and see if it helps.”
But Betsy left the fudge untouched and had very little to say during luncheon. When Bess rallied her upon her silence Elizabeth shook her head and whispered to Bess: “Don’t tease her; I don’t believe she feels well.”
But Betsy left the fudge untouched and didn’t say much during lunch. When Bess called her out on being quiet, Elizabeth shook her head and whispered to Bess, “Don’t tease her; I don’t think she’s feeling well.”
That her first best friend did not resent her ill[56] temper was the crowning stroke, and before school closed Betsy gave in. She slipped a little note into Elizabeth’s hand, addressing her in the style they adopted toward one another on such occasions, and asking that Elizabeth would meet her at their trysting place that afternoon. If she were not there Elizabeth was to look for a message left in the usual secret place.
That her first best friend did not hold a grudge against her bad mood was the final touch, and before school ended, Betsy relented. She slipped a little note into Elizabeth’s hand, using the friendly tone they adopted for these situations, and asked if Elizabeth could meet her at their hangout that afternoon. If she wasn't there, Elizabeth was to check for a message left in their usual secret spot.
Nothing pleased Elizabeth more than such messages. She was usually the one to take the initiative and to bid Betsy to the trysting place; it had been some time since either of them had made an excuse for such a meeting and it was therefore the keener prospect. Elizabeth did not delay in reaching the spot, but found no Betsy. She hastened to the big stone, looked under it and found a small package wrapped in heavy paper and securely sealed. Wondering what it could contain, Elizabeth broke the seals and found inside the heavy paper another wrapping of soft white paper which she unfastened—to find inside a length of beautiful ribbon and a note; the note read:
Nothing made Elizabeth happier than receiving messages like this. She usually took the lead and invited Betsy to meet up; it had been a while since either of them had made plans for such a gathering, so the idea was even more exciting. Elizabeth quickly got to the meeting spot but didn’t see Betsy there. She rushed over to the big stone, looked underneath it, and found a small package wrapped in thick paper and securely sealed. Curiosity piqued, Elizabeth broke the seals and discovered that inside the heavy paper was another layer of soft white paper, which she unwrapped to find a beautiful length of ribbon and a note. The note read:
Dearest Frederica,—This ribbon is for you. I have a confession to make about it. I was meanly going to keep[57] it for myself. It was in the bag I brought to your house and I found it and did not tell you nor show it to you because I was a pig and didn’t want you to have it. You thought I was generous when I was a mean, mean, selfish, disgusting creature. Now I shall not be happy till you take it for I cannot stand your thinking me generous when I was not. If you forgive me run up the flag and I will come and fall at your feet, crying, “Peccavi,” and throwing myself on your mercy. If you do not forgive me I shall be heart-broken.
Hey Frederica,—This ribbon is for you. I have to confess something about it. I was actually planning to keep[57] it for myself. It was in the bag I brought to your house, and I found it but didn’t tell you or show it to you because I was selfish and didn’t want you to have it. You thought I was being generous when I was just being mean and selfish. Now I won’t be happy until you take it because I can’t stand you thinking I was generous when I wasn’t. If you forgive me, raise the flag and I’ll come and fall at your feet, crying, “Peccavi,” and throwing myself on your mercy. If you don’t forgive me, I’ll be heartbroken.
Your sinful and contrite,
Phillipa.
Your guilty and remorseful, Phillipa.
Elizabeth read the note over several times before she quite took in its meaning, then she hurried to a hollow tree, drew forth a small tin box and took out a white flag. This she fastened to a long pole hidden in the bushes and, lifting it, waved it slowly back and forth. This was what the two girls called running up the flag.
Elizabeth read the note several times before she fully understood its meaning. Then she rushed to a hollow tree, pulled out a small tin box, and took out a white flag. She attached it to a long pole hidden in the bushes and, raising it, waved it slowly from side to side. This was what the two girls called running up the flag.
Betsy was on the watch, and as soon as she caught sight of the waving banner she hurried down the garden path, out the side gate, and in a few minutes was in Elizabeth’s presence. She wore a black shawl draped about her small person and a short veil fell over her face. She could have taken no surer way of appealing to Elizabeth than by such dress. Arriving at the spot where Elizabeth waited, Betsy[58] dropped upon her knees and stretched out her arms in an attitude of despairing entreaty.
Betsy was keeping an eye out, and as soon as she saw the waving banner, she rushed down the garden path, out the side gate, and in just a few minutes, she was in front of Elizabeth. She wore a black shawl draped around her small frame, and a short veil hung over her face. She couldn't have chosen a more effective way to reach Elizabeth than with that outfit. When she arrived at the spot where Elizabeth was waiting, Betsy[58] dropped to her knees and extended her arms in a gesture of desperate pleading.
“Do not kneel to unworthy me, fair lady!” began Elizabeth. “Rise and come to my heart. Who am I that you should kneel to me?”
“Don’t kneel to someone unworthy like me, beautiful lady!” Elizabeth said. “Get up and come to my heart. Who am I that you should kneel before me?”
For answer, Betsy, still on her knees, moved nearer and humbly kissed Elizabeth’s hand. “Your gentle heart forgives a suffering culprit?” she murmured.
For an answer, Betsy, still on her knees, moved closer and humbly kissed Elizabeth’s hand. “Does your kind heart forgive a suffering wrongdoer?” she whispered.
“There is no question of forgiveness between the Lady Phillipa and her adoring Frederica,” answered Elizabeth. Then Betsy fell on her neck and the two rapturously embraced. After which Elizabeth held off her friend to look at her admiringly. “What a fine costume,” she commented. “How did you ever think of it?”
“There’s no chance of forgiveness between Lady Phillipa and her devoted Frederica,” Elizabeth replied. Then Betsy threw herself around Elizabeth’s neck, and the two joyfully embraced. After that, Elizabeth pulled back to admire her friend. “What a great outfit,” she said. “How did you come up with that?”
“I found the old black shawl up in the attic, and the veil is one that aunt Emily had thrown away. I cut off the holey part,” Betsy told her.
“I found the old black shawl in the attic, and the veil is one that Aunt Emily had thrown away. I cut off the holey part,” Betsy told her.
“It makes a perfect penitilential dress,” declared Elizabeth. “But, Betsy, I am not going to take that ribbon. I won’t, I won’t, I won’t. After your giving me that lovely blue I would like to know who would be the pig if I accepted both. Besides, you must[59] have wanted it awfully yourself. Honest now, didn’t you?”
“It makes a perfect penance outfit,” said Elizabeth. “But, Betsy, I’m not going to take that ribbon. I won’t, I won’t, I won’t. After you gave me that lovely blue one, I’d like to know who would be the greedy one if I accepted both. Besides, you must have really wanted it yourself. Honestly now, didn’t you?”
Driven to a corner, Betsy had to acknowledge facts. “Of course, or I wouldn’t have been so mean about it.”
Driven to a corner, Betsy had to admit the truth. “Of course, or I wouldn't have been so harsh about it.”
“I don’t call it mean. You have a perfect right to it, a much better right than I have.”
“I don't think it's mean. You have every right to it, way more rights than I do.”
“It isn’t that I haven’t the right, I suppose,” replied Betsy gravely; “it is because I deceived you and aunt Emily and allowed you to think I was generous when I wasn’t. I wanted the ribbon to make the thread and needle case much more than I did anything to make a scent bag.”
“It’s not that I don’t have the right, I guess,” replied Betsy seriously; “it’s because I lied to you and Aunt Emily and let you think I was generous when I really wasn’t. I wanted the ribbon to make the thread and needle case way more than I wanted to make a scent bag.”
“Well, but don’t you remember that you said it would be no fair if I gave two presents and you only one, unless yours should be much handsomer. Of course we have to say that this is much handsomer, so if you like it best why not let me make a scent bag out of the blue flowery piece, a handkerchief case out of something else, and you take this?”
“Well, don’t you remember saying it wouldn’t be fair if I gave two gifts and you only one, unless yours was a lot nicer? Of course, we have to agree that this is way nicer, so if you prefer it, why not let me make a scent bag out of the blue flowery piece, a handkerchief case out of something else, and you can take this?”
“Would you really truly just as lief?” said Betsy, still finding her ardent desire for the ribbon unquenched.
“Would you really be okay with that?” said Betsy, still feeling her strong desire for the ribbon unfulfilled.
“Of course I would. I couldn’t possibly bring[60] myself to gobble up the two very prettiest pieces in the whole lot, and if I have one and you the other that will make it just right, don’t you see?”
“Of course I would. I couldn’t possibly bring[60] myself to gobble up the two prettiest pieces in the whole bunch, and if I have one and you have the other, that will be perfect, don’t you think?”
“Oh, Elizabeth, you are a dear, yet still I don’t feel quite right about it.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, you’re so sweet, but I still don’t feel quite right about it.”
“You are supersensitive,” said Elizabeth, pleased at being able to air a word which she had heard her sister use that morning.
“You’re super sensitive,” said Elizabeth, happy to be able to use a word she had heard her sister say that morning.
Betsy was a little awed by it, as she always was by any addition to Elizabeth’s vocabulary. Elizabeth always used new, important-sounding words with such glibness and in such an assured manner, though many times she did not get them just right. “Aunt Emily likes the idea of the scent bag,” said Betsy, a little uncertain yet.
Betsy was a bit impressed by it, just like she always was with any new words Elizabeth picked up. Elizabeth always tossed around new, fancy-sounding words with such confidence and ease, even though she often didn’t use them quite correctly. “Aunt Emily thinks the scent bag is a good idea,” Betsy said, feeling a bit unsure still.
“Then, I’ll tell you what,” said Elizabeth, ready with an answering argument. “I promised you some of my dried stuff in exchange for silk pieces, didn’t I?”
“Then, I’ll tell you what,” said Elizabeth, prepared with a response. “I promised you some of my dried herbs in exchange for silk pieces, didn’t I?”
Betsy was obliged to acknowledge this was true.
Betsy had to admit this was true.
“Well, then, I wouldn’t be keeping my part of the bargain unless I did it, so you take some and make a scent bag for your aunt Em. I have another idea; if you don’t like to use the pieces she is acquainted[61] with you can get Kathie to change with you; she has some real pretty ones, so Miss Emily will have something quite a novelty to her.”
“Well, I wouldn't be holding up my end of the deal if I didn't do this, so you take some and make a scent bag for your Aunt Em. I have another idea; if you don't want to use the pieces she knows about[61], you can ask Kathie to swap with you; she has some really nice ones, so Miss Emily will get something that feels completely new to her.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, what a very nice plan,” said Betsy, now thoroughly convinced. “I do think you can think out the nicest things. I should like to do that.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, what a great plan,” said Betsy, now completely convinced. “I really think you come up with the best ideas. I would love to do that.”
“I almost hope next Saturday will be rainy, don’t you?” said Elizabeth as, with arms around one another, they walked towards the garden gate.
“I kind of hope it rains next Saturday, don’t you?” said Elizabeth as they walked toward the garden gate with their arms around each other.
“I almost do,” agreed Betsy, “though I usually despise rainy days. Come in and let us go up to my room and look over the bag together; you must have another choice, you know, and I will choose something to swap with Kathie; you are sure she will be willing to, Elizabeth.”
“I kind of do,” Betsy agreed, “even though I usually hate rainy days. Come in and let’s head up to my room and check out the bag together; you know you must have another option, and I’ll pick something to trade with Kathie; you’re sure she’ll be willing, right, Elizabeth?”
“Of course she will. It will be much more interesting to have a variety.”
“Of course she will. It will be way more interesting to have a mix.”
Betsy was satisfied with this assurance, and thus all clouds rolled away.
Betsy was happy with this reassurance, and so all her worries disappeared.
It was too dark for Elizabeth to linger long, but each made her choice from the stuffs which Betsy shook out upon her bed, and then Elizabeth, with hers safely tucked in her coat pocket, started up the long street towards the brown house at the end of it.
It was too dark for Elizabeth to stay for long, but each of them picked what they wanted from the things Betsy laid out on her bed. Then Elizabeth, with her things safely tucked in her coat pocket, headed up the long street towards the brown house at the end.
[62]There was a comforting odor of supper when Elizabeth entered, and she made straight for the kitchen that she might discover what Electra was cooking.
[62]There was a warm smell of dinner when Elizabeth walked in, and she headed straight for the kitchen to see what Electra was making.
“Now, what are you after?” inquired Electra, as she quickly shut the oven door.
“Now, what do you want?” Electra asked as she quickly shut the oven door.
“I wanted to know what it was that smelled so good,” returned Elizabeth.
“I wanted to know what smelled so good,” Elizabeth replied.
“I’ll be bound for you,” returned Electra. “It is filoes for meddlers, if you must know.”
“I’ll be there for you,” Electra replied. “It’s for people who interfere, if you really want to know.”
This was always Electra’s answer when she was making something which she meant as a surprise, and Elizabeth’s curiosity was aroused. She sniffed the air, saying: “If I guess what it is will you tell me?”
This was always Electra’s response when she was creating something she intended as a surprise, and Elizabeth’s curiosity was piqued. She inhaled deeply, saying: “If I guess what it is, will you tell me?”
Electra smiled grimly. “I’ll give you three guesses, and if you don’t guess right you can just clear out.”
Electra smiled wryly. “I’ll give you three guesses, and if you don’t get it right, you can just leave.”
“It has a sort of cakey smell, and yet it doesn’t smell exactly like gingerbread,” said Elizabeth contemplatively. “I suppose it isn’t ginger muffins.”
“It has a kind of cakey smell, but it doesn’t smell exactly like gingerbread,” Elizabeth said thoughtfully. “I guess it’s not ginger muffins.”
“If that’s a guess,” returned Electra, “I’m free to say it ain’t.”
“If that’s a guess,” replied Electra, “I’m happy to say it’s not.”
“I didn’t think it was,” returned Elizabeth, “so I am not going to call it a guess.”
“I didn’t think it was,” Elizabeth replied, “so I’m not going to call it a guess.”
[63]“Then what was it?”
“Then what was that?”
“Oh, just a—a sort of side remark.”
“Oh, just a—a kind of side comment.”
Electra laughed. “Hurry up, or I’ll shoo you out without any guesses.”
Electra laughed. “Hurry up, or I’ll kick you out without giving you a chance to guess.”
“Then I’ll guess rusk, hot rusks.”
“Then I’ll guess rusk, hot rusks.”
“Wrong.”
"Incorrect."
“Then—then, maybe it is French rolls; I hope it is, for I dearly like them.”
“Then—then, maybe it’s French rolls; I really hope it is, because I love them.”
“You won’t have your appetite pampered by them this night, although I don’t believe you’ll refuse what is in the oven.”
“You won’t be spoiled by them tonight, but I don’t think you’ll turn down what’s in the oven.”
“Let me see,” Elizabeth reflected. “I shall have to think very hard for this is my last go.” She looked around the kitchen. “It is not anything you cut out, for you are not using the biscuit board.” She went over to the sink where stood some dishes which Electra had set there to wash. Elizabeth regarded them earnestly. “That bowl looks as if it might have had muffins stirred up in it,” remarked Elizabeth, “though,” she added hastily, “that isn’t a guess, ’Lectra.”
“Let me think,” Elizabeth said, reflecting. “I really need to focus because this is my last chance.” She glanced around the kitchen. “It’s not something you can cut out, since you’re not using the biscuit board.” She walked over to the sink where some dishes Electra had left to wash were sitting. Elizabeth looked at them seriously. “That bowl looks like it might have been used to mix muffins,” Elizabeth noted, “but,” she quickly added, “that’s not a guess, ’Lectra.”
“It is just another side remark, I suppose,” returned Electra.
“It’s just another side comment, I guess,” Electra replied.
Elizabeth opened the door of one of the cupboards[64] and looked in. “It can’t be muffins,” she said, “for there are the muffin pans.”
Elizabeth opened the door of one of the cupboards[64] and looked inside. “It can't be muffins,” she said, “because the muffin pans are there.”
“Well, now, ain’t you smart?” declared Electra. “Who but you would have thought of that? Now turn your back and don’t peep while I’m looking in the oven again.”
“Well, look at you, aren’t you clever?” Electra said. “Who else would have thought of that? Now turn around and don’t peek while I check the oven again.”
Elizabeth obeyed. “I can use my nose if I can’t my eyes.” She made the remark sniffing thoughtfully. “Oh, Electra, I believe I can guess with my nose; it is Sally Lunn.”
Elizabeth complied. “I can use my nose if I can't use my eyes.” She said this while sniffing thoughtfully. “Oh, Electra, I think I can guess with my nose; it's Sally Lunn.”
“Well, now, ain’t you got a good nose; that’s just what it is,” Electra told her. “We ain’t had any in a long time, and as the bread had give out with so much extra company over Sunday, I thought I’d stir some up this morning. Being wash day, I couldn’t do a regular baking.”
“Well, look at you with that good nose; that’s exactly it,” Electra told her. “We haven’t had any in a long time, and since we ran out of bread with all the extra company over Sunday, I thought I’d whip some up this morning. Since it’s wash day, I couldn’t do a proper baking.”
“I’m mighty glad you couldn’t, for Sally Lunn is much better than bread or rolls or anything like that. Is it most done, Electra?” Elizabeth peeped over the woman’s shoulder as she tested the browning cakes.
“I’m really glad you couldn’t, because Sally Lunn is way better than bread or rolls or anything like that. Is it almost done, Electra?” Elizabeth looked over the woman’s shoulder as she checked the browning cakes.
“Not quite, but pretty near. You run in and get me a plate while I take up this ham; then you can sound the gong, for I reckon by the time they all collect we shall be ready.”
“Not exactly, but close enough. You run in and grab me a plate while I handle this ham; then you can ring the gong, because I think by the time everyone gathers, we’ll be ready.”
[65]Elizabeth ran off with alacrity. She enjoyed helping Electra but was not always permitted to, for Electra was cranky and as she had been with the family a long time and was an excellent servant, her peculiar moods were overlooked and the children were not allowed to bother when she was cross.
[65]Elizabeth hurried away eagerly. She liked helping Electra but wasn't always allowed to, since Electra could be difficult. Having been with the family for a long time and being an outstanding servant, her odd moods were tolerated, and the kids were told not to disturb her when she was in a bad mood.
“Please let me take it in,” Elizabeth begged. “Let’s wait till they are all at the table; it will be so much more of a surprise that way.”
“Please let me take it in,” Elizabeth pleaded. “Let’s wait until everyone is at the table; it’ll be so much more of a surprise that way.”
Electra was ready to humor her and allowed her to bear in a well-piled plate in triumph, Elizabeth announcing with an air of having planned the whole thing “See, what a surprise I’ve brought.”
Electra was ready to play along and let her carry in a beautifully arranged plate in triumph, with Elizabeth declaring as if she had organized the whole thing, “Look, what a surprise I’ve brought.”
“Humph! You didn’t make it,” said Bert scornfully.
“Humph! You didn’t make it,” Bert said with disdain.
“I don’t care if I didn’t; I knew about it and that is more than you did. Bah!” returned Elizabeth.
“I don’t care if I didn’t; I knew about it, and that’s more than you did. Bah!” Elizabeth shot back.
“Here, here, don’t let us have any squabbling,” said Mr. Hollins. “That is not the sort of sauce we want to season a good supper.” And the two children subsided, being the more ready to do so since they did not want to waste any time in beginning their meal.
“Alright, let’s not have any arguing,” said Mr. Hollins. “That’s not the kind of attitude we want to bring to a nice dinner.” The two children quieted down, eager to do so since they didn’t want to waste any time starting their meal.
CHAPTER V
The Themes
ELIZABETH’S little sister Babs was singing energetically as she played a pretended accompaniment on the sofa:
ELIZABETH’S little sister Babs was singing enthusiastically while she played a pretend accompaniment on the sofa:
She had caught this from Electra. She knew there were wild roses and she had heard of alpaca; so she put the words together as they sounded to her, though they did not convey much meaning.
She had picked this up from Electra. She knew there were wild roses and had heard of alpaca, so she combined the words as they sounded to her, even though they didn't really mean much.
Elizabeth, in a big chair by the window, giggled. Babs looked up indignantly and stopped her performance. “What you laughing at?” she asked.
Elizabeth, sitting in a big chair by the window, giggled. Babs looked up, annoyed, and stopped what she was doing. "What are you laughing at?" she asked.
“I’m laughing at you,” replied Elizabeth; “you are singing that in such a funny way.”
“I’m laughing at you,” Elizabeth replied; “you’re singing that in such a funny way.”
“I’m not at all,” contradicted Babs. “It is wild rose and Injun girl and alpaca,—’Lectra knows. She’s got a alpaca dress, too; she showed it to me.”
“I’m not at all,” Babs replied. “It’s wild rose and Indian girl and alpaca—’Lectra knows. She has an alpaca dress too; she showed it to me.”
[67]Elizabeth for answer laughed the more, to Babs’s great discomfiture. “What is it, then, if you know so much?” she said.
[67]Elizabeth laughed even harder, much to Babs’s annoyance. “So what is it, then, if you know everything?” she said.
“It is:
"It is:"
Babs pondered over this for a moment; it did not seem half as intelligible to her as her own way of singing it. “I’m going to ask ’Lectra,” she said, finally, and flounced out of the room. Babs was a tempestuous little body who flew into rages at small provocation. She was much more practical than Elizabeth and often showed her contempt for her sister’s fancies. Her favorite doll was a very plain, inartistic creature to whom was given the unlovely name of Jim Dumps. Babs was seldom seen without Jim Dumps in her arms, sitting by her side or near enough to be spoken to and consulted upon any subject. Babs always took him to bed with her and he had his own seat in a small chair in the dining-room. He did not wear big boy’s attire but was seen in dresses to which was added a sacque, a shawl, a scarf, or anything which happened to appeal to the[68] mood of his small mother. His face bore the marks and ravages of time; he had been repainted more than once, and was by no means beautiful, yet Babs loved him with a faithfulness which was almost pathetic. Mrs. Hollins had made the mistake upon the Christmas before of substituting another doll of the same size for battered-up Jim Dumps and had put him out of the way in the furthest corner of a closet, telling Babs he had gone away, and hoping she would forget him in time. Babs tried to console herself with the new doll, but one day, when she was playing bear and the dark closet was her den, she rooted out the old familiar body of her favorite and went shrieking with delight to her mother.
Babs thought about this for a moment; it didn’t make as much sense to her as her own way of singing it. “I’m going to ask ’Lectra,” she said finally and stormed out of the room. Babs was a fiery little girl who would get angry at the slightest thing. She was much more practical than Elizabeth and often showed her disdain for her sister’s whimsical ideas. Her favorite doll was a very plain, unartistic figure who was unfortunately named Jim Dumps. Babs was rarely seen without Jim Dumps in her arms, sitting beside her, or close enough to be talked to and consulted about any topic. Babs always took him to bed with her, and he had his own spot in a small chair at the dining table. He didn’t wear big boy clothes but was dressed in dresses along with a sacque, shawl, scarf, or anything that suited the mood of his little mother. His face showed the wear and tear of time; he had been repainted several times and was by no means beautiful, yet Babs loved him with a loyalty that was almost touching. Last Christmas, Mrs. Hollins had made the mistake of replacing battered Jim Dumps with another doll of the same size and had hidden him away in the farthest corner of a closet, telling Babs he had gone away, hoping she would forget him over time. Babs tried to comfort herself with the new doll, but one day, while playing bear and using the dark closet as her den, she pulled out the familiar body of her favorite and ran shrieking with joy to her mother.
“Muvver, muvver,” she cried, “what do you sink I’ve found? My darling old Jim Dumps. He’s comed back! He’s comed back!” And Mrs. Hollins had not the heart ever to hide him again.
“Mama, Mama,” she cried, “guess what I’ve found? My sweet old Jim Dumps. He’s back! He’s back!” And Mrs. Hollins couldn’t bring herself to hide him again.
Elizabeth had not given up playing with dolls, but her favorite was a lovely being named the Lady Adelaide. She figured in many a romance, sometimes reaching the dignity of a throne, and sometimes being obliged to earn her living by singing in the streets. Paper dolls, however, afforded Elizabeth more amusement[69] and she was always eager for the first choice of the colored plates in a fashion magazine. Over these she and Babs had many a squabble, for Elizabeth was still so much of a child as to consider these playthings very important and could not see why she should give up to Babs, so at last Mrs. Hollins had to make the rule that Elizabeth was to have the pages of one periodical and Babs the other.
Elizabeth hadn't stopped playing with dolls, but her favorite was a beautiful one named Lady Adelaide. She featured in many stories, sometimes as a queen and other times having to sing in the streets to make a living. However, paper dolls brought Elizabeth even more joy, and she was always excited to get first pick from the colorful pages of a fashion magazine. This often led to arguments with Babs, as Elizabeth was still childish enough to see these toys as very important and couldn’t understand why she should give in to Babs. Eventually, Mrs. Hollins had to establish a rule that Elizabeth would get the pages from one magazine and Babs would get the other.[69]
After Babs had taken her departure from the room where she had been singing “Bright Alfarata,” Elizabeth returned to her book. Presently she gave a long sigh which attracted her mother’s attention.
After Babs left the room where she had been singing "Bright Alfarata," Elizabeth went back to her book. Soon, she let out a long sigh that caught her mother's attention.
“What is it, daughter?” she asked. “That was a very big sigh for a little girl.”
“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” she asked. “That was quite a big sigh for such a little girl.”
“I am thinking about my weekly theme,” returned Elizabeth, “and I can’t make up my mind which to write about—lynxes or daddy-long-legs.”
“I’m thinking about my weekly theme,” Elizabeth replied, “and I can’t decide whether to write about lynxes or daddy-long-legs.”
“Those seem to me rather queer subjects,” said Mrs. Hollins, looking puzzled. “Did Miss Jewett give them to you?”
“Those seem kind of strange to me,” Mrs. Hollins said, looking confused. “Did Miss Jewett give them to you?”
“Oh no, I thought of them myself. She said not to take any ordinary thing, like Spring or Happiness or such to write subjects, but to try to be original.”
“Oh no, I came up with those myself. She said not to choose any common themes, like Spring or Happiness or anything like that, but to try to be original.”
[70]“Just what do you mean by ‘to write subjects’?” asked Mrs. Hollins.
[70]“What exactly do you mean by ‘to write subjects’?” asked Mrs. Hollins.
“Why, subjects to write about, I suppose; that is what Miss Jewett said: ‘to write subjects.’”
“Why, topics to write about, I guess; that’s what Miss Jewett said: ‘to write topics.’”
Mrs. Hollins laughed. “I suspect you haven’t quite the right idea. There is such a word as trite. You go and look it up in the dictionary and see if you don’t think it is the word Miss Jewett used.”
Mrs. Hollins laughed. “I think you might be a bit off. There is a word called trite. Go check it out in the dictionary and see if you don’t agree it’s the word Miss Jewett used.”
Elizabeth obeyed, bringing the big dictionary and opening it before her on the window-seat. She turned over the pages, murmuring to herself, “t-o-t—t-r-a—t-r-i,—here it is. ‘Trite, worn-out; stale; common.’ Of course that was what she meant. I’m glad you explained it, mother. Lynxes or daddy-long-legs wouldn’t be trite, would they?”
Elizabeth complied, bringing the large dictionary and placing it in front of her on the window seat. She flipped through the pages, murmuring to herself, “t-o-t—t-r-a—t-r-i,—here it is. ‘Trite, worn-out; stale; common.’ Of course, that’s what she meant. I’m glad you explained it, mom. Lynxes or daddy-long-legs wouldn’t be trite, would they?”
“Far from it! How did you happen to select them? Do you know anything about either one?”
“Not at all! How did you choose them? Do you know anything about either of them?”
Elizabeth shook her head. “Not a thing, but I am rather interested in them and I thought the best way to learn about them would be to write about them, for then I’d have to find out something.”
Elizabeth shook her head. “Not much, but I’m really interested in them, and I thought the best way to learn about them would be to write about them since then I’d have to find out something.”
“That is one way of looking at it, certainly rather an original one for a little girl. How do you happen to be interested in these two creatures?”
"That's one way to see it, definitely a pretty unique perspective for a little girl. How did you become interested in these two creatures?"
[71]“Why, you know Neal Paine shot a lynx down by the woods back of the Paines’s house. I saw it.”
[71]“Well, you know Neal Paine shot a lynx in the woods behind the Paines’ house. I saw it.”
“Yes, I remember that he did and it made quite a stir in the neighborhood. Some persons thought it must have escaped from some travelling show and others said it probably made its way down from Canada, for they do not belong to these parts.”
“Yes, I remember that he did, and it caused quite a commotion in the neighborhood. Some people thought it must have come from some traveling show, while others said it probably made its way down from Canada, since they don’t belong around here.”
“That’s what Betsy’s uncle said. He said they used to be in the wild forests, but that as the country was settled up they went further north, where it was not so civilized. He thought this one might have a mate. I shouldn’t like to meet it on a dark night, should you, mother?”
“That’s what Betsy’s uncle said. He said they used to live in the wild forests, but as the country got settled, they moved further north, where it wasn’t as civilized. He thought this one might have a mate. I wouldn’t want to run into it on a dark night, would you, mom?”
“I must say I should not. What do you know about the daddy-long-legs? It seems to me they are funny things for you to take an interest in. Most persons would be afraid of them.”
“I must say I shouldn't. What do you know about daddy-long-legs? They seem like odd things for you to be interested in. Most people would be scared of them.”
“I’m not afraid of anything but caterpillars and creepy things, wormy ones. Betsy and I had a pet daddy at her house. We used to feed it on gingerbread crumbs and it would let itself down in the middle and pick up the crumbs with its two forepaws.”
“I’m not scared of anything except caterpillars and creepy, worm-like things. Betsy and I had a pet daddy at her place. We used to feed it gingerbread crumbs, and it would lower itself in the middle and pick up the crumbs with its two front paws.”
[72]Mrs. Hollins laughed. “I didn’t know daddies had paws.”
[72]Mrs. Hollins laughed. “I didn’t know dads had paws.”
“Well, whatever they are; those little short things like claws that they use to pick up things with.”
“Well, whatever they are; those little short things like claws that they use to pick up stuff with.”
“How did you become acquainted with your daddy?”
“How did you meet your dad?”
“He used to come every day and gallop around the round table in Betsy’s room. I think he liked the bowl of nasturtiums she had there, for when he got tired of galloping he would go and curl himself up in the flowers.”
“He used to come every day and run around the round table in Betsy’s room. I think he liked the bowl of nasturtiums she had there because when he got tired of running, he would go curl up in the flowers.”
“What made you think it was always the same creature?”
“What made you think it was always the same creature?”
“Because he had a feeler gone. We think he lost it in a fight, for one day we saw two daddies fighting and they fought like anything. They have such very, very thin legs and feelers, finer than thread, so it would be very easy for an enemy to pull one off.”
“Because he was missing a feeler. We think he lost it in a fight because one day we saw two male crabs fighting, and they fought fiercely. They have really, really thin legs and feelers, finer than thread, so it would be super easy for an enemy to pull one off.”
“What became of your daddy?”
“What happened to your dad?”
“He committed suicide,” answered Elizabeth with perfect gravity.
"He took his own life," Elizabeth replied solemnly.
“Why, Elizabeth, I do think that is going a little too far. You are a little too imaginative when you get started sometimes.”
“Why, Elizabeth, I really think that’s going a bit too far. You can be a little too imaginative when you get going sometimes.”
[73]“But, mother, he really did. He walked right into the open fire in Betsy’s room; we saw him do it. We didn’t know whether he did it because he was unhappy or because he thought it was a bright and beautiful palace that he was going into; anyhow he destroyed himself, for we saw him and we were too late to pull him back from danger. We really missed him very much.”
[73]“But, Mom, he really did. He walked straight into the open fire in Betsy’s room; we saw him do it. We didn’t know if he did it because he was unhappy or if he thought it was a bright and beautiful palace he was entering; anyway, he ended up hurting himself, because we saw him and we were too late to pull him back from danger. We really missed him a lot.”
“Well, my dear, I think if you were to write just what you have told me it would make a very good theme and I wouldn’t bother about lynxes this time.”
“Well, my dear, I think if you were to write exactly what you’ve told me, it would make a really great topic, and I wouldn't worry about lynxes this time.”
“Oh, but I would like to. I might take the daddy first and the lynx the next time, then I would have a chance to learn more about lynxes. I really do want to find out a little more about daddies, and I am going to look them up in a encycellopedia.”
“Oh, but I definitely want to. I might choose the dad first and the lynx next time, so I'd have a chance to learn more about lynxes. I really want to figure out a bit more about dads, and I'm going to look them up in an encyclopedia.”
“Not quite so many syllables in that word,” cautioned her mother. “It is encyclopædia. I think the daddies belong to the spider family, and you can probably find out about them in the volume which has the article on spiders.”
“Not quite so many syllables in that word,” her mother warned. “It’s encyclopedia. I think the daddies belong to the spider family, and you can probably learn about them in the volume that has the article on spiders.”
“We called him Stilty,” Elizabeth informed her mother, “because he looked just as if he were walking on stilts.”
“We called him Stilty,” Elizabeth told her mom, “because he looked like he was walking on stilts.”
[74]“That was a very good name,” agreed her mother. “I think you have material enough for a very good theme, so you’d better go ahead and write it while it is fresh in your mind.”
[74]“That’s a great name,” her mother nodded. “I think you have enough ideas for a really good paper, so you should just go ahead and write it while it’s still fresh in your mind.”
“I must hunt up spiders in the encyclopædia first,” said Elizabeth, and was soon poring over the article she wanted.
“I need to look up spiders in the encyclopedia first,” said Elizabeth, and soon she was engrossed in the article she wanted.
She did not say anything to Betsy about her theme, but to her great joy it was a success, for Miss Jewett praised it before the whole school. “I am going to read you the most original theme which has been handed in,” she told her pupils. “I want you to see how easy it is to find interesting subjects close at hand. One doesn’t have to go to Europe to find originality, doesn’t have to hunt in Africa to discover something unfamiliar. You will all laugh when I tell you this is the story of Stilty, a Daddy-long-legs, and I can assure you I smiled when I read the title, but it told me things I didn’t know and so I am sure it will you.”
She didn’t mention anything to Betsy about her essay, but to her delight, it was a hit, as Miss Jewett praised it in front of the entire school. “I’m going to read you the most original essay that’s been submitted,” she told her students. “I want you to see how easy it is to find interesting topics right around us. You don’t have to travel to Europe to discover originality; you don’t have to search in Africa to find something new. You’ll all chuckle when I tell you this is the story of Stilty, a Daddy-long-legs, and I can assure you I smiled when I read the title, but it revealed things I didn’t know, so I’m sure it will do the same for you.”
A snicker did go around the schoolroom, but the title sounded promising and the children listened with their best attention. Elizabeth sat with eyes cast down, feeling very proud, yet a trifle embarrassed.[75] Never before had she been so honored as to have a writing of hers read in public. No doubt Miss Jewett did not want her to feel too much puffed up, for when she had finished reading she said: “Of course this is by no means a model theme, for there are faults in spelling and punctuation, and you would find a great deal to correct if you were to criticise it. I commend it simply for its originality.”
A laugh went around the classroom, but the title seemed interesting, and the kids listened attentively. Elizabeth sat with her eyes down, feeling both proud and a little embarrassed. Never before had she been so honored to have her writing read in public. No doubt Miss Jewett wanted to keep her from getting too full of herself because when she finished reading, she said, “Of course, this isn’t a perfect essay, as there are mistakes in spelling and punctuation, and you’d find plenty to correct if you critiqued it. I’m praising it simply for its originality.”[75]
When the paper was handed back to Elizabeth she did find plenty of red pencil marks which called her attention to mistakes, but she was quite exalted, nevertheless, and Betsy was not long in making it known that no one but Elizabeth could have written the theme.
When the paper was returned to Elizabeth, she saw plenty of red pencil marks pointing out her mistakes, but she was still feeling pretty proud. Betsy quickly made it known that nobody but Elizabeth could have written the essay.
“Oh, Elizabeth,” she said, as they walked home together, “I am so proud of you, and to think you took our poor little Stilty and made such a fine story of him. Why couldn’t I have thought of it? It happened in my own room and I knew it just as well as you, but I wasn’t smart enough to find out what a good story it would make.”
“Oh, Elizabeth,” she said, as they walked home together, “I’m so proud of you, and can you believe you took our poor little Stilty and turned him into such a great story? Why couldn’t I have come up with that? It happened in my own room, and I knew the details just as well as you did, but I wasn’t clever enough to see what a good story it would become.”
“I wasn’t quite sure whether it would be best to take that or another subject,” Elizabeth told her, “but when I told mother about Stilty she advised[76] me to write about him, and now I am glad I did.”
“I wasn’t really sure if it would be better to take that subject or another one,” Elizabeth told her, “but when I mentioned Stilty to Mom, she suggested that I write about him, and now I’m glad I did.”
“What was the other?”
“What was the other thing?”
“I am not going to tell,” returned Elizabeth, “for I may not use it after all.”
“I’m not going to say,” Elizabeth replied, “because I might not even need it.”
“I think you might tell me,” said Betsy coaxingly, “then if you don’t use it I can.”
“I think you could tell me,” Betsy said sweetly, “so if you don’t use it, I can.”
“If I don’t use it I will tell you,” replied Elizabeth, and this was the most that Betsy could get her to promise.
“If I don’t need it, I will tell you,” replied Elizabeth, and this was the most that Betsy could get her to promise.
Whatever else the theme did it certainly started a fancy for familiar subjects. For the next month or two the gamut was run from crickets to turkey-gobblers, so that when the lynx tale did appear it did not make the sensation of Elizabeth’s first theme, and, in fact, was not so good, as it did not relate personal experience. Betsy wrote a funny story about a toad; Bess presented a deadly uninteresting and commonplace theme about a field-mouse, and it became quite the fashion for the boys and girls to watch the movements of insects, birds, and small animals, so that if Elizabeth did nothing else, she started up an interest in natural history and became an unconscious influence for good, since the children[77] were much more ready than before to protect the little creatures with whom they were beginning to become acquainted.
Whatever else the theme did, it definitely sparked an interest in familiar subjects. For the next month or two, the range of topics covered everything from crickets to turkeys, so when the lynx story finally came out, it didn't create the buzz that Elizabeth's first theme did, and honestly, it wasn’t as good because it didn’t involve personal experience. Betsy wrote a funny story about a toad; Bess delivered a completely uninteresting and ordinary piece about a field mouse, and it became quite trendy for the boys and girls to observe the movements of insects, birds, and small animals. So, if Elizabeth accomplished nothing else, she ignited an interest in natural history and became an unintentional positive influence, since the children[77] were much more willing than before to protect the little creatures they were beginning to connect with.
To be sure the winter was setting in and there was not much animal life to observe, but the very rarity of it gave more interest. A cricket under the hearth, a bird which had lingered longer than usual before making its migration, a Molly Cottontail, a convocation of crows, all these were noted and commented upon. As the boys and girls came and went along the country roads they were alert for any unusual movement in the bushes or sound in the fields.
To be sure, winter was setting in and there wasn't much animal life to see, but the rarity of it made it even more interesting. A cricket under the hearth, a bird that stayed longer than usual before migrating, a Molly Cottontail, a gathering of crows—these were all observed and discussed. As the boys and girls walked along the country roads, they were on the lookout for any unusual movements in the bushes or sounds in the fields.
“What would you do if you met a wild beast?” asked Bert, one day, as he and his sister trudged home.
“What would you do if you encountered a wild beast?” asked Bert one day as he and his sister walked home.
“I’d run,” replied Elizabeth laconically.
“I’d run,” replied Elizabeth coolly.
“Pooh! that wouldn’t do any good for it could run faster than you could.”
“Pooh! That wouldn’t help because it could run faster than you.”
“Then I’d climb a tree.”
"Then I’d climb a tree."
“Suppose it could climb, too; lots of wild beasts can, bears and panthers and wild-cats can.”
“Imagine if it could climb as well; many wild animals can, bears, panthers, and wildcats do.”
“They say if you turn and look a wild beast straight in the eye it will turn and slink away,” said Elizabeth.
“They say if you turn and look a wild animal straight in the eye, it will turn and slink away,” said Elizabeth.
[78]“I wouldn’t like to try it,” returned Bert; “it might pounce on you while you were getting ready, and if it were dark it would not do any good.”
[78]“I wouldn’t want to try it,” Bert replied; “it could attack you while you were getting ready, and if it’s dark, that wouldn’t help at all.”
“Most wild beasts can see in the dark,” Elizabeth made answer. “I read of a man once who met some sort of wild beast and he couldn’t get away quickly enough so he just leaned over and looked at it between his legs; it scared the creature so that it ran away, for it didn’t recognize the strange-looking thing that was before it.”
“Most wild animals can see in the dark,” Elizabeth replied. “I read about a guy once who encountered some kind of wild animal and couldn't escape fast enough, so he just leaned over and looked at it between his legs; it frightened the creature so much that it ran away because it didn't recognize the strange-looking thing that was in front of it.”
“That was a good idea,” agreed Bert, at once beginning to practice this feat. “I could do that, but you couldn’t very well, because you have skirts on.”
“That’s a good idea,” Bert agreed, immediately starting to practice this skill. “I could do that, but you probably couldn’t, since you’re wearing a skirt.”
Elizabeth admitted that this was a serious drawback but thought if one always carried an umbrella with a hideous face painted on and opened it suddenly it might serve as good a purpose. “I believe I will hunt up an old umbrella and paint a face on it, or I could get Kathie to do it for me or Miss Jewett could do it beautifully.”
Elizabeth acknowledged that this was a significant drawback but thought that if someone always had an umbrella with a ugly face painted on it and opened it suddenly, it could be just as effective. “I think I’ll find an old umbrella and paint a face on it, or I could ask Kathie to do it for me, or Miss Jewett could do it really well.”
“It wouldn’t do much good in the dark,” objected Bert.
“It wouldn't be very helpful in the dark,” Bert argued.
“If it were done with that shining sort of stuff that they use for match safes and things it would be[79] very horrible,” declared Elizabeth. “I would always carry it at night and one done with plain paint in the daytime.”
“If it were made with that shiny material they use for match safes and stuff, it would be[79] really awful,” Elizabeth said. “I would always carry it at night and one made with plain paint during the day.”
Bert thought this might do very well for a girl. “But I would carry a gun,” he declared; “then I could shoot in a minute.”
Bert thought this might work really well for a girl. “But I would carry a gun,” he said; “then I could shoot in a minute.”
“They used to do that way in old times when there were Indians prowling about: they carried their guns to church so if they were attacked by wolves or Indians on the way they could defend their families, but father wouldn’t let you carry a gun to school, Bert.”
“They used to do that back in the day when there were Indians roaming around: they brought their guns to church so if they were attacked by wolves or Indians on the way, they could protect their families, but Dad wouldn’t let you take a gun to school, Bert.”
It was broad daylight and there did not appear to be much necessity for such a precaution, so Bert laughed. “I reckon I shan’t need one in this neighborhood,” he said.
It was bright outside, and there didn’t seem to be much reason for such a precaution, so Bert chuckled. “I don’t think I’ll need one in this neighborhood,” he said.
“You never know what may happen,” returned Elizabeth, giving rein to her imagination.
“You never know what might happen,” replied Elizabeth, letting her imagination run wild.
CHAPTER VI
Afraid
FOR once Elizabeth’s imagination did not lead her very far astray, as was shown a few days later. She had mentioned the subject of the painted umbrella to her sister Kathie but met with such mocking laughter that she did not follow out her intention of mentioning it to Miss Jewett, too.
FOR once Elizabeth’s imagination didn’t lead her very far off track, as was clear a few days later. She brought up the topic of the painted umbrella with her sister Kathie but was met with such mocking laughter that she decided against mentioning it to Miss Jewett as well.
“I declare, Elizabeth, you do have the craziest ideas,” said Kathie. “One would suppose we lived in the backwoods. Who ever heard of anyone’s being attacked by wild animals around here? There may be a fox or two away off in the far woods, but that is all. You’re not afraid of cows, are you? You’ll not meet anything worse on the road, I can assure you.”
“I swear, Elizabeth, you really have the wildest ideas,” said Kathie. “You’d think we lived in the middle of nowhere. Who even heard of anyone getting attacked by wild animals around here? There might be a fox or two way off in the deep woods, but that’s about it. You’re not scared of cows, are you? I guarantee you won’t run into anything worse on the road.”
Elizabeth felt a trifle ashamed of her fancies but answered, “Bess is afraid of cows and goats and things with horns.”
Elizabeth felt a bit embarrassed about her thoughts but replied, “Bess is scared of cows and goats and things with horns.”
“Well, you needn’t be,” replied Kathie. “This[81] all comes of the wild stories you children have been writing. I think you’d better stop it. You are such a notional, emotional sort of child that you are carried beyond all reason once you get started on a subject. I think you had better let up on ‘Wild Animals I Have Known.’”
“Well, you don’t have to be,” Kathie replied. “This[81] all comes from the crazy stories you kids have been writing. I think it’s time to stop. You’re such a fanciful, emotional kind of kid that you get carried away beyond reason once you start on a topic. I think you should ease off on ‘Wild Animals I Have Known.’”
“They weren’t all wild animals,” returned Elizabeth, ready to argue; “only a very few were. Crickets aren’t wild, are they?”
“They weren’t all wild animals,” Elizabeth replied, ready to argue. “Only a few were. Crickets aren’t wild, right?”
“Would you call them tame?” laughed Kathie.
“Would you say they’re tame?” laughed Kathie.
“They don’t bite nor sting,” continued Elizabeth. “Maybe you could call field-mice wild. Besides, I don’t mean harmless wild animals, I mean fierce things like wild-cats and bears.”
“They don’t bite or sting,” Elizabeth continued. “Maybe you could call field mice wild. Besides, I don’t mean harmless wild animals; I mean fierce things like wildcats and bears.”
“One would suppose you were no older than Babs—to be afraid of bears.” Kathie was scornful. “I suppose you imagine one might scramble up the stairs after you in the dark. You are like the baby in the picture.”
“One would think you were as young as Babs—to be scared of bears.” Kathie mocked. “I guess you think one might chase you up the stairs in the dark. You’re just like the baby in the picture.”
To be called a baby, a great girl like herself, so grown up as to have her theme read before a listening public, was too much for Elizabeth and she came to the conclusion that she was rather foolish and that there would never be the slightest need for[82] a face-painted umbrella. So she walked away and gave up the idea.
To be called a baby, a great girl like her, who was so grown up that she had her work read in front of an audience, was too much for Elizabeth. She realized she was being a bit silly and that there would never be any real reason for a face-painted umbrella. So she walked away and abandoned the idea.
It all came back to her that very evening, however, for when she came home from school her mother called her. “Elizabeth, I wonder if you couldn’t take some milk down to Mrs. Traill’s. Her baby is not well and their cow has gone dry, so I promised her I would let her have some.”
It all came back to her that very evening, however, for when she came home from school, her mom called her. “Elizabeth, could you take some milk down to Mrs. Traill? Her baby isn't doing well, and their cow has gone dry, so I promised I would let her have some.”
“Can’t Bert take it?” said Elizabeth, having other matters in mind.
“Can’t Bert handle it?” said Elizabeth, thinking about other things.
“He is not here; your father sent him on an errand as soon as he came in from school. It won’t take you long and it isn’t dark yet. After this Mrs. Traill will arrange to send for it, but she cannot today. You would do that much for a little sick baby, wouldn’t you?”
“He's not here; your dad sent him on an errand as soon as he got home from school. It won’t take long and it’s not dark yet. After this, Mrs. Traill will arrange to send for it, but she can't today. You would do that much for a little sick baby, right?”
This reproof appealed to Elizabeth at once, so without saying another word she picked up the tin can her mother had set down for her and started off. The way to Mrs. Traill’s was down a long hill at the foot of which was a little bridge. Just beyond this was Mrs. Traill’s small house. She was a poor woman with two or three small children. She had lately become a widow and was struggling hard to[83] make both ends meet. Mrs. Hollins often employed her and showed her many neighborly kindnesses.
This criticism struck a chord with Elizabeth right away, so without saying another word, she picked up the tin can her mother had left for her and headed off. The path to Mrs. Traill’s house went down a long hill, and at the bottom was a little bridge. Just past that was Mrs. Traill’s small home. She was a poor woman with two or three young kids. She had recently lost her husband and was working hard to make ends meet. Mrs. Hollins often hired her and offered her various acts of neighborly kindness.
Elizabeth did not mind the walk down hill, and soon reached the house, giving her mother’s message and taking pains to inquire after the baby. Receiving the can back again after it was emptied, the little girl started home, determining to stop just beyond the bridge to gather some chestnuts which she had seen on the ground under a big tree. She had passed the bridge and was just about to creep under the bars which led into the field when she saw something which at first she mistook for a large dog. She was not usually afraid of dogs but this had an unfamiliar look so she backed away to give it a second scrutiny. The creature advanced. Elizabeth’s eyes grew bigger and bigger, then, shrieking, she started up the hill, the animal, inside the fence, loping along keeping pace with her. The hill was long and steep, but the child flew along panting, screaming, once in awhile casting fearful looks at the beast which did not attempt to leap the stone wall between them. All sorts of thoughts flashed through Elizabeth’s mind. She wished for the umbrella of her fancy; she wished that Bert was[84] there with his gun; she wondered if she could scare off the creature by a fixed gaze. This last took more courage than she possessed, but she decided that she must try to drive it off in some way as her breath was giving out and she had still some distance to go before the top of the hill and the turn in the road should be reached. What could she do? Pausing a second she hurled the empty can at her enemy and, gathering energy for a final spurt, she fled on.
Elizabeth didn't mind walking downhill and soon reached the house. She delivered her mother’s message and made sure to ask about the baby. After getting the empty can back, the little girl started home, planning to stop just past the bridge to collect some chestnuts she had seen under a big tree. She had crossed the bridge and was about to duck under the bars leading into the field when she noticed something she initially thought was a large dog. Normally, she wasn't afraid of dogs, but this one looked strange, so she stepped back to take a closer look. The creature moved closer. Elizabeth's eyes widened, and then, screaming, she ran up the hill, while the animal, inside the fence, kept pace with her. The hill was long and steep, but the child sprinted, panting and screaming, occasionally glancing back at the beast, which didn’t try to jump over the stone wall between them. All kinds of thoughts raced through Elizabeth's mind. She wished for her imaginary umbrella; she wished Bert was there with his gun; she wondered if she could scare off the creature by staring it down. This last one required more courage than she had, but she decided she had to try to fend it off somehow, as she was running out of breath and still had a ways to go before reaching the top of the hill and the turn in the road. What could she do? Taking a moment to pause, she threw the empty can at her pursuer and, mustering energy for one last burst, she took off again.
Before this her cries had reached the ears of the blacksmith whose shop was the first building at the top of the hill. It was to him that Bert had been sent on an errand, and he, too, heard the shrieks, but had no idea it was his sister who was in trouble.
Before this, her cries had reached the ears of the blacksmith, whose shop was the first building at the top of the hill. Bert had been sent to him on an errand, and he heard the shrieks as well, but he had no idea it was his sister who was in trouble.
“Hallo, what’s the matter?” cried Jim Powers, the blacksmith. “Why, Bert, it’s your sister,” he exclaimed, and in another moment had raced to meet the little girl, Bert not far behind him.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” shouted Jim Powers, the blacksmith. “Oh no, Bert, it’s your sister,” he said, and in a heartbeat, he took off to meet the little girl, with Bert right on his heels.
“Here, here, what’s the trouble, sissy?” said Jim, kneeling down and putting his arm around the frightened child. “There, don’t cry, tell us all about it. Anybody hurt? What’s wrong?”
“Hey, what’s going on, kiddo?” Jim said, kneeling down and putting his arm around the scared child. “There, don’t cry, just tell us what happened. Is anyone hurt? What’s the issue?”
Having reached safety Elizabeth had only sobs[85] for reply, but presently gathered voice to say, “It’s there! It’s there! A great big terrible animal.”
Having reached safety, Elizabeth could only sob[85] in response, but she eventually found her voice to say, “It’s there! It’s there! A huge, scary animal.”
“Where is it?” Jim asked.
“Where is it?” Jim asked.
“Down—down there in the field. It followed me and I threw the can at it.”
“Down—down there in the field. It followed me, and I threw the can at it.”
“Well, well, I wouldn’t be scared,” said Jim soothingly; “I reckon it isn’t anything worse than a dog.”
“Well, well, I wouldn't be scared,” Jim said calmly; “I don’t think it’s anything worse than a dog.”
“Oh, but it is.” Elizabeth was regaining her courage. “I thought it was a dog at first, but I know it isn’t; I am sure it is a lynx.”
“Oh, but it is.” Elizabeth was starting to feel braver. “I thought it was a dog at first, but I know it isn’t; I’m sure it’s a lynx.”
“By gum, you don’t say so,” returned Jim. “Run home, Bert, and tell your father to bring his gun. I haven’t mine at the shop and he’s the next nearest. We’ll see to this.”
“Wow, really?” Jim replied. “Run home, Bert, and tell your dad to grab his gun. I don’t have mine at the shop and he’s the closest one. We’ll take care of this.”
Bert did not need a second bidding but was off like a shot, going full tilt up the road towards his own house. He shouted out his news to those he met on the way. “I say, there’s a big wild animal down in the hollow by the bridge; we’re going to shoot it.” We? Of course “we.” Should not the prowess of the father be shared by the son?
Bert didn’t need a second invitation and took off like a shot, racing up the road toward his house. He shouted his news to everyone he passed. “Hey, there’s a huge wild animal in the hollow by the bridge; we’re going to shoot it.” We? Of course “we.” Shouldn’t the father’s skills be shared with the son?
By the time Mr. Hollins with his rifle and his attendant squire, Bert, had arrived at the scene of action quite a crowd had gathered.
By the time Mr. Hollins showed up with his rifle and his companion, Bert, quite a crowd had gathered at the scene.
[86]Elizabeth and Jim Powers were first on the ground, Elizabeth keeping very close to Jim and glancing fearfully around; for up to this time the animal had not been discovered. There was a great deal of excited talk, much beating around in the bushes, and some chaff.
[86]Elizabeth and Jim Powers were the first to arrive, with Elizabeth staying right next to Jim and looking around nervously; up to this point, the animal hadn’t been found. There was a lot of excited chatter, plenty of rustling in the bushes, and some teasing.
“Don’t let it bite you, Bill,” said one big fellow to another who was on his knees, looking under the bars; and when Bill drew away his head suddenly there was a shout of laughter.
“Don’t let it bite you, Bill,” said one big guy to another who was on his knees, looking under the bars; and when Bill pulled his head back suddenly, everyone burst out laughing.
“Where do you suppose he’s got to?” said Jim. “How big was he, sissy?”
“Where do you think he is?” Jim asked. “How big was he, sis?”
“Oh, he looked awfully big; as big as a bear,” Elizabeth told him.
“Oh, he looked really big; as big as a bear,” Elizabeth told him.
“We’ll take a few inches off and allow him to be as big as a calf,” responded Jim. “Have to make allowance for your size and likewise for the size of your scare.”
“We’ll trim a few inches off and let him be as big as a calf,” Jim replied. “We have to consider your size and also the size of your scare.”
“Sure you saw anything at all?” queried the man they called Bill.
“Are you sure you saw anything at all?” asked the man they called Bill.
“I should think I did,” returned Elizabeth, “when it followed me almost to the top of the hill.”
“I think I did,” replied Elizabeth, “since it followed me almost to the top of the hill.”
Bert, who began to have doubts, since there was nothing strange to be seen, felt a little ashamed at[87] having brought the men there to no purpose and was inclined to mock his sister. “I guess you dreamed it,” he said. “I don’t believe there was anything at all but a dog. It’s just like you, Elizabeth, to get up an excitement all for nothing.”
Bert, starting to have doubts since there was nothing odd to see, felt a bit embarrassed for bringing the men there for no reason and was tempted to tease his sister. “I think you just dreamed it,” he said. “I don’t believe there was anything there except a dog. It’s so typical of you, Elizabeth, to create a big fuss over nothing.”
Elizabeth began to wish that something to frighten her brother really might appear. “I reckon if you had seen what I did, and had been as near to it you wouldn’t say it was imagination,” she said indignantly.
Elizabeth started to hope that something truly scary would show up to frighten her brother. “I bet if you had seen what I did, and had been as close to it as I was, you wouldn’t think it was just imagination,” she said, feeling upset.
“It could easy get away before this,” said Jim, giving countenance to Elizabeth’s story.
“It could easily get away before this,” said Jim, supporting Elizabeth’s story.
“Where was it you saw it first, sis?” inquired Bill.
“Where did you see it first, sis?” asked Bill.
“Right here,” Elizabeth began. “I was going to pick up some chestnuts—” She paused suddenly and pointed with shaking finger to a wild appletree overhanging the road. “There it is! There! There!” she cried, her voice quavering with excitement. “Oh run, run, Bert, it might spring on you,”—for Bert was nearest to the tree.
“Right here,” Elizabeth started. “I was going to grab some chestnuts—” She suddenly stopped and pointed with a trembling finger at a wild apple tree hanging over the road. “There it is! There! There!” she exclaimed, her voice shaking with excitement. “Oh hurry, Bert, it might fall on you,”—since Bert was closest to the tree.
“Well, I’ll be switched if she ain’t right,” cried Jim, “for if there ain’t the blamed crittur up on that there appletree.”
“Well, I’ll be shocked if she isn’t right,” cried Jim, “because if that isn’t the darn critter up in that apple tree.”
There was instant commotion, which proved[88] that Elizabeth was justified in her fears, for, sure enough, lying along a limb, switching its short tail and gazing down at its enemies, was a great lynx, a fearsome enough beast to alarm a less timid person than Elizabeth.
There was immediate chaos, which confirmed[88] that Elizabeth's fears were valid, for, sure enough, resting on a branch, flicking its short tail and staring down at its foes, was a large lynx, a scary enough creature to frighten someone less timid than Elizabeth.
There was the sudden sharp crack of a rifle, the sound of a falling body, then a shout went up. Elizabeth shut her eyes and held her hands tightly over them. Scared as she had been, she was sorry for the creature.
There was suddenly a loud gunshot, the noise of a body hitting the ground, and then someone yelled. Elizabeth closed her eyes and pressed her hands firmly over them. As frightened as she was, she felt sorry for the creature.
“You got him at the first shot,” cried Jim. “My, ain’t he a whopping big fellow! As I said, sissy, he is as big as a calf. You wasn’t so far out.”
“You got him with the first shot,” shouted Jim. “Wow, he’s really a huge guy! Like I said, buddy, he’s as big as a calf. You weren’t too off.”
“It is a lynx, true enough,” declared Mr. Hollins, “although I cannot imagine how one could have wandered down this way, so near to human habitations.”
“It’s definitely a lynx,” Mr. Hollins said, “but I can’t fathom how one could have wandered down this way, so close to where people live.”
“I said there’d be a mate when Neal Paine shot that there other one back there in the woods awhile ago,” said Jim Powers. “I surmised there’d be a pair of them. I wouldn’t wonder if they got druv out by forest fires and come ambling down this way. There’s a good stretch of wild country up there in the next county. These here critturs journeyed down[89] from Canada, likely, though I’ve heard of a few around in spots this side the border. I guess he belongs to sissy, here, by right of discovery. What you going to do with him, sis? Make a set of furs out of him?”
“I figured there’d be a mate when Neal Paine shot the other one back in the woods a while ago,” Jim Powers said. “I thought there’d be a pair of them. I wouldn’t be surprised if they were driven out by forest fires and came wandering down this way. There’s a good stretch of wilderness up in the next county. These critters probably came down from Canada, but I’ve heard of a few around in spots this side of the border. I guess he belongs to you, sis, by right of discovery. What are you going to do with him, sis? Make a fur coat out of him?”
“Oh, no!” Elizabeth could not bear the idea. Scared as she had been she was too tender-hearted to think of wearing the skin of the animal which she had just seen as a living, free, wild creature. “I would much rather not,” she shook her head when her father looked at her questioningly. “Why, I was almost acquainted with him, father, and it wouldn’t seem right to wear the skin of a person you have known.”
“Oh, no!” Elizabeth couldn’t stand the thought. As scared as she had been, she was too soft-hearted to think about wearing the skin of the animal she had just seen as a living, free, wild creature. “I’d much rather not,” she shook her head when her father looked at her with a questioning expression. “Why, I was almost friends with him, dad, and it wouldn’t feel right to wear the skin of someone you’ve known.”
The men shouted with laughter. “Well, if that don’t beat all,” cried Jim Powers. “Skin of a person you have known. I didn’t know lynxes was people. I’ll have to tell my wife that.”
The men laughed loudly. “Well, if that isn’t something,” shouted Jim Powers. “Skin of a person you’ve known. I didn’t know lynxes were people. I’ll have to tell my wife about that.”
“I think we’d better have him stuffed and present him to the State museum,” said Mr. Hollins. “He is a fine specimen. See his short tail and the tufts of hair on his ears. There is no doubt of his identity.”
“I think we should have him stuffed and donate him to the state museum,” said Mr. Hollins. “He's a great specimen. Look at his short tail and the tufts of hair on his ears. There's no doubt about what he is.”
It was quite dark by this time, and as Elizabeth insisted that she was quite able to walk uphill[90] again, she followed in the wake of the procession which bore the body of the lynx to the blacksmith’s shop. Bill Walker, having a lantern, led the way; Jim Powers and Mr. Hollins bore the lynx on their shoulders, Bert and Elizabeth brought up the rear. In her excitement Elizabeth did not miss the effect of this picturesque sight. “It looks like a scene in a book,” she whispered to Bert. “Like those hunting pictures when they bore home the trophies of the chase.”
It was pretty dark by this time, and since Elizabeth insisted that she was fully capable of walking uphill[90] again, she followed behind the group carrying the lynx to the blacksmith’s shop. Bill Walker, holding a lantern, led the way; Jim Powers and Mr. Hollins carried the lynx on their shoulders, while Bert and Elizabeth followed at the back. In her excitement, Elizabeth didn't overlook the beauty of the scene. “It looks like something out of a book,” she whispered to Bert. “Like those hunting pictures where they bring home the trophies of the chase.”
But Bert had no eye for the artistic, although he did admire the spoils of the chase. “Gee, but he’s got a pretty fur,” he said. “I’ll bet Kath will speak for it.”
But Bert didn't have an eye for the artistic, although he did appreciate the rewards of the hunt. “Wow, he’s got a nice fur,” he said. “I’m sure Kath will want it.”
“She won’t get it, then,” retorted Elizabeth, “for father is going to have it stuffed; he said so.”
"She won't get it, then," Elizabeth shot back, "because Dad is planning to have it stuffed; he said so."
“I wouldn’t mind having it to hang up in my den,” returned Bert. “My, wouldn’t the fellows envy me.”
“I wouldn’t mind having it to hang up in my den,” Bert replied. “Wow, the guys would totally be jealous.”
“You won’t get it any more than Kathie. If anyone has it Dick will.”
“You won’t understand it any better than Kathie. If anyone does, it’s Dick.”
“Who says so?”
“Who says that?”
“I do. Jim said it belonged to me by right of discovery.”
“I do. Jim said it was mine by right of discovery.”
[91]Bert had nothing to say to this, and they continued their way to the blacksmith’s shop where the body of the lynx was laid in state for the observation and comment of the entire community.
[91]Bert had no response to that, and they proceeded to the blacksmith’s shop where the lynx's body was displayed for the whole community to see and discuss.
Elizabeth’s first remark when, with her father and Bert, she reached home, was in the nature of an argument that was not to be gainsaid. “I told you so, miss,” she exclaimed to her sister. “You made fun of me for wanting to carry a scarifying umbrella; I only wish I had had one this evening.”
Elizabeth’s first comment when she got home with her dad and Bert was something that couldn’t be disputed. “I told you so, sis,” she said to her sister. “You mocked me for wanting to bring a scary umbrella; I really wish I’d had one this evening.”
“Why, did a cow run you?” inquired Kathie flippantly.
“Why, did a cow run you over?” Kathie asked casually.
“Nothing of the kind,” returned Elizabeth, on her dignity, and feeling very sure of her position. “I was attacked by a wild beast, a really, truly one. You may believe it or not. Ask father if you think I am making it up.” Elizabeth held her head very high and felt that she had a perfect right to assume an important air.
“Nothing like that,” replied Elizabeth, maintaining her composure and feeling confident in her stance. “I was attacked by a wild animal, a real one. You can believe it or not. Ask Dad if you think I'm making it up.” Elizabeth held her head high and felt she had every right to take on an airs of importance.
“What is she talking about, Herbert?” inquired Mrs. Hollins. “And where have you all been? Supper is ready and waiting.”
“What is she talking about, Herbert?” asked Mrs. Hollins. “And where have you all been? Dinner is ready and waiting.”
“She is pretty near the truth,” returned Mr. Hollins. “I don’t know that she was exactly attacked,[92] but she might have been; at any rate she was chased by a lynx down there in the hollow by the bridge.”
“She’s pretty close to the truth,” replied Mr. Hollins. “I can’t say she was actually attacked,[92] but she could have been; either way, she was chased by a lynx down there in the hollow by the bridge.”
“Why, father, is that really so?” cried Kathie, looking at Elizabeth with new interest. “You poor, little child, I expect you were nearly scared to death.”
“Really, Dad, is that true?” Kathie exclaimed, glancing at Elizabeth with fresh curiosity. “You poor thing, I bet you were almost terrified.”
“How did you know it was a lynx?” asked Mrs. Hollins, putting an arm around Elizabeth.
“How did you know it was a lynx?” asked Mrs. Hollins, putting her arm around Elizabeth.
“Because I shot it,” he made answer.
“Because I shot it,” he replied.
“Yes, he did,” Bert chimed in, feeling that he was not getting his share of the glory. “I ran and told him and he came with his rifle and we all hunted it up and there it was in a tree and father shot it. Gee! but it was big. It’s down at the blacksmith’s shop this very minute; you can see it there if you want to.”
“Yes, he did,” Bert added, feeling like he wasn’t getting enough credit. “I ran and told him, and he came with his rifle, and we all searched for it, and there it was in a tree, and Dad shot it. Wow! It was huge. It’s at the blacksmith's shop right now; you can see it there if you want.”
Then the whole story was gone over and Elizabeth felt herself a great heroine, for she spared none of the details of her horror and fright when she was telling her part of the tale. In fact, she made it so graphic that Babs was afraid to go to bed lest a lynx or some other terrible beast should be in the closet or should creep in by the window. Seeing the effect of her story, Elizabeth tried to soothe[93] her by telling her that angels with flaming swords would be near by to destroy any evil things.
Then they went over the whole story again, and Elizabeth felt like a real heroine because she didn’t hold back on the details of her horror and fear when she recounted her part. In fact, she made it so vivid that Babs was scared to go to bed, worried that a lynx or some other terrifying creature might be hiding in the closet or sneaking in through the window. Noticing the impact of her story, Elizabeth tried to comfort her by saying that angels with flaming swords would be nearby to take care of any evil presence.
“But,” whimpered Babs, “I is afaid of ze angels, too. I wiss zey wouldn’t have swords.”
“But,” whimpered Babs, “I’m afraid of the angels, too. I wish they wouldn’t have swords.”
So, as it fell to Elizabeth’s lot to put her little sister to bed that night, she had to promise to stay with her and see that there was nothing in or out of the room to frighten her. “I will sing ‘Glory to Thee, my God this night,’” she promised Babs. “I always sing it to myself when I am afraid, especially that verse that says ‘Let no ill dreams disturb my rest nor powers of darkness me molest.’”
So, since it was Elizabeth's turn to put her little sister to bed that night, she promised to stay with her and make sure there was nothing in or outside the room that would scare her. “I will sing ‘Glory to Thee, my God this night,’” she promised Babs. “I always sing it to myself when I'm scared, especially that line that says 'Let no bad dreams disturb my rest nor forces of darkness bother me.'”
“Does that mean Jim Powers?” inquired Babs, lifting her head.
“Does that mean Jim Powers?” Babs asked, lifting her head.
“No, of course it doesn’t,” Elizabeth told her. “It means things like mosquitoes and bats.”
“No, of course it doesn’t,” Elizabeth said to her. “It refers to things like mosquitoes and bats.”
Babs put down her head again and listened while Elizabeth sang in her small childish voice. But the hymn did not prove as convincing as Elizabeth hoped, for when she had finished Babs lifted her head again. “Is it all dead?” she asked. “Can’t it walk?”
Babs lowered her head again and listened as Elizabeth sang in her small, childlike voice. But the hymn didn’t seem as convincing as Elizabeth hoped, because when she finished, Babs lifted her head again. “Is it all dead?” she asked. “Can’t it walk?”
“Of course it is dead,” Elizabeth told her; “it is as dead as a door-nail, although I don’t know[94] why they say that. It can’t walk nor fly nor do anything, and it is locked up in Jim Powers’s blacksmith shop so it couldn’t get out if it wanted to.”
“Of course it’s dead,” Elizabeth told her; “it’s as dead as a doornail, although I don’t know[94] why they say that. It can’t walk, fly, or do anything, and it’s locked up in Jim Powers’s blacksmith shop, so it couldn’t get out even if it wanted to.”
This assured Babs somewhat, but she could not go to sleep till Elizabeth lay down by her and told her a funny story about a wee, wee little fairy that lived in a chestnut burr. She finally grew so sleepy in the telling that she dropped off into slumber herself and was not roused until her mother came up to bed, when she was helped in undressing and cuddled down at last, hearing drowsily her mother say: “Good-night, dear little girl. Your mother is very thankful she has you safe.”
This reassured Babs a bit, but she couldn't fall asleep until Elizabeth lay down next to her and told her a funny story about a tiny little fairy that lived in a chestnut burr. Eventually, she became so drowsy during the story that she drifted off to sleep herself and wasn’t awakened until her mother came to bed, when she got help with undressing and finally settled down, groggily hearing her mother say: “Goodnight, sweet girl. Your mom is really grateful to have you safe.”
Elizabeth half lifted her arm to give her mother a hug, but it fell back again before she could raise it to her mother’s neck, and the next thing she knew it was broad daylight, the sun shining in her window and Babs was tickling her to waken her up.
Elizabeth partially raised her arm to hug her mom, but it dropped back down before she could wrap it around her mom’s neck, and the next thing she knew, it was bright outside, the sun was shining through her window, and Babs was tickling her to wake her up.
CHAPTER VII
Winter Activities
AS the heroine of such an adventure, Elizabeth was the admiration and envy of the whole school while Bert was a close second. Being at the boastful age, Bert was not slow in discoursing upon how “we” did thus and so; “We” chased the lynx—“We” shot him—“We” carried him to Jim Powers’s shop. “Yes, sir, I tell you he came mighty near to springing on me,” was his greatest boast.
AS the heroine of such an adventure, Elizabeth was the admiration and envy of the whole school while Bert was a close second. At that boastful age, Bert quickly filled everyone in on how “we” did this and that; “We” chased the lynx—“We” shot him—“We” brought him to Jim Powers’s shop. “Yes, sir, I tell you he came really close to springing on me,” was his greatest boast.
As for Elizabeth, she bore herself more modestly, but nevertheless was willing to tell of her experience with all the thrilling details she could think of while the boys and girls gathered around in breathless attention.
As for Elizabeth, she carried herself more modestly, but she was still eager to share her experience with all the exciting details she could think of while the boys and girls gathered around, listening intently.
Big Phil Selden, who had never taken the least notice of Elizabeth, secretly placed a huge red apple on her desk. Leonora Stayman offered her a ring set with a blue stone. Maria Black asked if she couldn’t walk home with her. As these were all two[96] or three years older than Elizabeth and counted her among the little girls, she considered herself much complimented.
Big Phil Selden, who had never paid any attention to Elizabeth, secretly put a big red apple on her desk. Leonora Stayman gave her a ring with a blue stone. Maria Black asked if she could walk home with her. Since all of them were two or three years older than Elizabeth and viewed her as one of the little girls, she felt quite flattered.
The mild weather suddenly gave place to a sharp frost, which was followed by the first snow, and Elizabeth became much in demand for coasting. Not a boy that was not willing to drag her uphill for the sake of coasting down again in her company; not a girl who would not have done the same if Elizabeth had allowed it. This did all very well for awhile, but finally she grew tired of having honor thrust upon her and, moreover, found that however popular she might be with the boys she was losing favor with the girls; even her own Betsy and Bess once or twice walked home without her. Elizabeth was quick-tempered upon sudden provocation, but was long-suffering where her friends were concerned, so she did not resent these slights until she overheard Bess say: “Humph! I suppose we’re not old enough for her to care for. Well, let her go with the big girls if she wants to!”
The mild weather suddenly turned into a sharp frost, followed by the first snow, and Elizabeth became very popular for sledding. Every boy was willing to pull her up the hill just to coast down with her; not a girl would have hesitated to do the same if Elizabeth had let them. This was fine for a while, but eventually, she got tired of all the attention and noticed that even though the boys liked her, she was losing favor with the girls; even her own friends Betsy and Bess walked home without her once or twice. Elizabeth had a quick temper when provoked, but she was patient with her friends, so she didn’t mind these slighted feelings until she overheard Bess say, “Humph! I guess we’re not old enough for her to care about. Well, let her hang out with the older girls if that’s what she wants!”
“You’d better say boys,” replied Betsy. “She went down on Phil Selden’s sled three times yesterday afternoon.”
“You should definitely say boys,” Betsy replied. “She went down on Phil Selden’s sled three times yesterday afternoon.”
[97]“Some people are too lazy to pull their own sleds uphill,” returned Bess.
[97]“Some people are too lazy to pull their own sleds uphill,” Bess replied.
Elizabeth, in the cloakroom, heard it all. She flounced out, her cheeks blazing and her eyes snapping. “You mean, deceitful, jealous things!” she cried. “I heard every word you said, and I don’t want to speak to you. I am going to ask Miss Jewett to let me change my seat, Betsy Tyson, and as for you, Bess Ferguson—no wonder the boys don’t want to drag a great fat thing like you uphill. I’ll never, never be friends with you again, so there!” She flounced out the door and down the path before the schoolhouse, pounding her feet down very hard and trying to keep back the smarting tears.
Elizabeth, in the cloakroom, heard everything. She stormed out, her cheeks flushed and her eyes blazing. “You mean, deceitful, jealous people!” she shouted. “I heard every word you said, and I don’t want to talk to you. I’m going to ask Miss Jewett to let me switch seats, Betsy Tyson, and as for you, Bess Ferguson—no wonder the guys don’t want to haul a big person like you uphill. I’ll never, ever be friends with you again, so there!” She stormed out the door and down the path in front of the schoolhouse, stomping her feet hard and trying to hold back the burning tears.
Betsy and Bess looked at one another dismayed. “Now we’ve done it,” said Betsy. “You needn’t have called her lazy, Bess. You know she isn’t.”
Betsy and Bess looked at each other, shocked. “Now we’ve messed up,” said Betsy. “You didn’t have to call her lazy, Bess. You know she’s not.”
“That wasn’t half as bad as what you said,” returned Bess, aggrieved.
"That wasn’t nearly as bad as what you said," Bess replied, upset.
“Well, I didn’t really mean it,” returned Betsy. “I didn’t know she was in there, did you?”
“Well, I didn’t really mean it,” Betsy replied. “I didn’t know she was in there, did you?”
“Indeed I didn’t. I wouldn’t have had her hear for the world.”
“Honestly, I didn't. I wouldn't want her to hear it for anything.”
“I don’t suppose she will ever forgive us.”
“I doubt she will ever forgive us.”
[98]“I am not at all sure that I want to forgive her. I think what she said was a great deal worse than what we did.”
[98]“I’m not really sure I want to forgive her. I believe what she said was much worse than what we did.”
“You are fat, you know,” replied Betsy, ready to be a little spiteful.
“You are fat, you know,” replied Betsy, eager to be a bit mean.
“I’d rather be nice and plump than be a little skinny thing like you,” returned Bess.
“I’d rather be nice and curvy than be a tiny thing like you,” replied Bess.
Betsy curled her lip scornfully. “Oh yes, we’re very well pleased with ourselves, aren’t we? Wait till you have to do your arithmetic alone and you won’t be so pleased at having quarrelled with Elizabeth.”
Betsy curled her lip in disdain. “Oh sure, we’re really proud of ourselves, aren’t we? Just wait until you have to handle your arithmetic on your own, and you won’t feel so good about fighting with Elizabeth.”
“I don’t care,” replied Bess with an air of supreme indifference. “I’m not the only one who did the quarreling; you were as bad as I.”
“I don’t care,” Bess replied, sounding completely indifferent. “I’m not the only one who argued; you were just as bad as I was.”
“You began it.”
"You started it."
“But I only said things about girls and you said about boys; that was a great deal worse.”
“But I only talked about girls, and you talked about boys; that was way worse.”
“I didn’t mean it; I was mad,” Betsy repeated.
“I didn’t mean it; I was angry,” Betsy repeated.
Bess was not ready to acknowledge that much. Elizabeth’s remarks still rankled and as anything relating to her personal appearance was a tender subject with Bess she could not forget very soon. “I’m not going to apologize, are you?” she said.[99] “She ought to apologize first. If she doesn’t, I’ll take you for my first best friend, Betsy.”
Bess wasn't ready to admit that much. Elizabeth’s comments still bothered her, and since anything about her appearance was a sensitive subject for Bess, she couldn’t forget it quickly. “I’m not going to apologize, are you?” she said. [99] “She should apologize first. If she doesn’t, I’ll choose you as my best friend, Betsy.”
“Indeed you won’t, then,” returned Betsy. “If I can’t have Elizabeth I don’t want anybody.”
“Then you won’t,” Betsy replied. “If I can’t have Elizabeth, I don’t want anyone.”
“Oh, very well,” responded Bess with a haughty air. “Nobody wants you, I’m sure.” And she walked off, leaving Betsy torn by varied emotions.
“Oh, fine,” Bess replied with an arrogant attitude. “I’m sure nobody wants you.” Then she walked away, leaving Betsy feeling a mix of emotions.
For two whole days the three girls did not speak to one another. Each went her own way. Betsy moped by herself. Bess selected Flo Harris as a companion. Elizabeth sought out the older girls, and it must be said that, in defiance, she was more friendly than usual with the boys.
For two entire days, the three girls didn't talk to each other. Each went their separate ways. Betsy sulked alone. Bess chose Flo Harris as her friend. Elizabeth gravitated towards the older girls, and it should be noted that, in defiance, she was friendlier than usual with the boys.
Then appeared upon the scene Corinne Barker, a city girl, who dressed stylishly and accepted attentions with the air of one conferring a great favor. Her parents had gone abroad and she was to spend the months of their absence with her aunt and uncle. She was a little older than Bess though somewhat younger than Leonora Stayman and Maria Black. Bess was ready to make overtures at once. Corinne’s real coral necklace, her flashing ring which far outshone Elizabeth’s modest little turquoise, her gold bangle, all these won Bess’s admiration, and it must[100] be said that there were others who looked with envious eyes at these possessions. In imitation of Corinne, Bess changed the style of wearing her hair and presented herself with her usually smooth locks pulled down in scraggy loops over her forehead and bound down with a fillet. It was not becoming, but Bess prided herself upon its being in the latest style. Within the next twenty-four hours nearly every girl had followed the new fashion. Betsy arose early, had breakfast before her aunt and uncle and so escaped detection. Miss Emily would never have approved, Betsy well knew. When she took her place by Elizabeth’s side, her desk-mate gave her an amused, supercilious glance which did not escape Corinne’s eye. Elizabeth, be it said, had made up her mind not to ape the new pupil, for she had taken a dislike to her from the first. Corinne, recognizing in Elizabeth a leader, was ready to make war against her, and so matters stood after the second day of Corinne’s coming.
Then Corinne Barker showed up, a city girl who dressed fashionably and accepted attention like she was doing everyone a huge favor. Her parents were overseas, so she was spending the months they were gone with her aunt and uncle. She was a bit older than Bess, but younger than Leonora Stayman and Maria Black. Bess was eager to make friends right away. Corinne’s real coral necklace, her sparkling ring that completely outshone Elizabeth’s simple little turquoise, and her gold bangle all impressed Bess, and it should be noted that others looked at these things with envy. Trying to imitate Corinne, Bess changed her hairstyle and wore her usually smooth hair in messy loops over her forehead, held back with a headband. It didn’t look great, but Bess was proud that it was the latest trend. Within twenty-four hours, nearly every girl had copied the new style. Betsy got up early, had breakfast before her aunt and uncle, and managed to avoid getting caught. Miss Emily would never have approved, and Betsy knew that well. When she sat down next to Elizabeth, her desk partner shot her an amused, condescending look that Corinne noticed. Elizabeth, for her part, had decided not to imitate the new girl because she didn’t like her from the start. Corinne, seeing Elizabeth as a leader, was ready to go against her, and that’s how things stood after Corinne’s second day.
Betsy had begun to make overtures to her first best. She well knew her aunt would not permit her to adopt the new fashion of arranging her hair and she also knew it was far from becoming. Betsy’s[101] little dark face, overshadowed by her dusky locks, looked like some small animal’s; still she wanted to prove that she could follow the style if she wanted to. Not only little girls, but the world in general, will take pattern after a flock of sheep; let one jump over a fence, the rest will jump after it. Betsy had made the jump to show that she could, but she was ready to return to her familiar field, the more especially as she missed the companionship of Elizabeth.
Betsy had started to make moves towards her first best. She knew her aunt wouldn't allow her to adopt the new hairstyle, and she also realized it didn’t suit her at all. Betsy’s[101] little dark face, overshadowed by her dark hair, resembled that of a small animal; still, she wanted to prove that she could follow the trend if she wanted to. Not just little girls, but people in general, tend to follow the crowd; if one jumps over a fence, the rest will follow. Betsy had made the leap to show that she could, but she was ready to go back to her usual style, especially since she missed hanging out with Elizabeth.
At recess a flock of girls gathered around Corinne to examine her corals, to borrow her ring for a moment, to see how it would look on another hand, to hear her recount the number of parties and teas which she had attended. The schoolhouse porch was by no means deserted that day, for Corinne preferred it to any outside spot. Elizabeth with her older friends sat on a bench by the gate, a row of boys perched like crows on the fence above them. Betsy uncertainly hovered between the two places.
At recess, a group of girls gathered around Corinne to check out her coral jewelry, to borrow her ring for a bit, to see how it looked on someone else's hand, and to hear her talk about the number of parties and teas she had been to. The schoolhouse porch was definitely not empty that day, because Corinne liked it more than any outside spot. Elizabeth sat on a bench by the gate with her older friends, while a row of boys sat like crows on the fence above them. Betsy stood hesitantly between the two areas.
“Come here, Betsy,” called Corinne. “See if my ring will fit your third finger; it is too small for Bess. Flo says it will be too big for you, but I don’t believe it. I know my hand is smaller than yours.”
“Come here, Betsy,” called Corinne. “See if my ring fits your third finger; it’s too small for Bess. Flo says it’ll be too big for you, but I don’t believe it. I know my hand is smaller than yours.”
Betsy paused in taking a second bite of her big[102] red apple, and looked uncertainly toward the group by the fence.
Betsy stopped after taking a second bite of her big [102] red apple and glanced uncertainly at the group by the fence.
“Your hair looks real nice,” continued Corinne. “Bess says she didn’t believe you would dare to change it.”
“Your hair looks really nice,” Corinne continued. “Bess says she didn’t think you would actually change it.”
“I don’t think it looks very nice,” replied Betsy doubtfully; “I just tried it for today to see how it would look. I am going back to the old way tomorrow.”
“I don’t think it looks very nice,” replied Betsy doubtfully; “I just tried it for today to see how it would look. I'm going back to the old way tomorrow.”
“I wouldn’t,” Corinne went on. “It mightn’t look nice if you had red hair like some people we know. Nobody can be good-looking with red hair, and they must always expect to be made fun of.” This was spoken quite nonchalantly and with a little laugh.
“I wouldn’t,” Corinne continued. “It might not look good if you had red hair like some people we know. Nobody can look attractive with red hair, and they always have to expect to be teased.” She said this very casually and with a little laugh.
Then all Betsy’s loyalty arose. She knew how sensitive Elizabeth was about her auburn locks, and that she had heard every word Corinne said, as it was intended she should. “Real red hair, of course,” responded Betsy. “But there is nothing in the world so beautiful as auburn hair. True auburn hair is very rare, my uncle says. All the artists rave over it, and anyone who has it doesn’t have to wear it like common folks.” Then, having flung forth her[103] defiance, Betsy turned and ran to where Elizabeth sat on the end of the bench, snuggling up close to her, putting her hand in hers, and whispering, “I just hate that Corinne Barker. I wish she had stayed at home.”
Then all of Betsy's loyalty kicked in. She knew how sensitive Elizabeth was about her auburn hair and that she had heard every word Corinne said, just as it was meant to be. “Of course, it's real red hair,” Betsy replied. “But nothing in the world is as beautiful as auburn hair. True auburn hair is really rare, my uncle says. All the artists go crazy over it, and anyone who has it doesn’t have to wear it like regular people.” After making her bold statement, Betsy turned and ran to where Elizabeth was sitting on the end of the bench, snuggling up close to her, taking her hand, and whispering, “I really can't stand Corinne Barker. I wish she had just stayed home.”
Elizabeth gave the little hand a squeeze and Maria Black remarked, “I think Elizabeth Hollins has the prettiest hair I ever saw. I am glad she has sense enough to wear it as she does. I wish you could have heard my brother make fun of me this morning. I almost was ashamed to be seen after what he said about my hair. I’ll not dare to wear it so another day, I can tell you.” As Maria was the oldest girl in school her words carried weight and Elizabeth looked at her with grateful eyes.
Elizabeth squeezed the little hand, and Maria Black said, “I think Elizabeth Hollins has the prettiest hair I’ve ever seen. I’m glad she’s wise enough to wear it the way she does. I wish you could have heard my brother tease me this morning. I almost felt embarrassed to be seen after what he said about my hair. I won’t dare to wear it like that again, I can tell you.” Since Maria was the oldest girl in school, her words held a lot of weight, and Elizabeth looked at her with thankful eyes.
So peace was once more restored between Elizabeth and Betsy. But Bess still hung off; she could not forget that Elizabeth had called her fat, but she was soon almost the only one who sought out Corinne. The older girls avoided her, the boys would have nothing to do with her. Boys despise a girl who makes mean little pin-pricking remarks about other girls. When they have a grievance they fight it out with their fists and have done with it.
So peace was finally back between Elizabeth and Betsy. But Bess still held back; she couldn't forget that Elizabeth had called her fat. However, she quickly became almost the only one who sought out Corinne. The older girls steered clear of her, and the boys wanted nothing to do with her. Boys can't stand a girl who makes petty, hurtful comments about other girls. When they have an issue, they settle it with their fists and move on.
[104]Miss Jewett had noticed the coolness between Betsy and Elizabeth and was sorry. These two were her favorite pupils although she tried not to show partiality. As she was some day to marry Betsy’s uncle, Mr. Robert Tyson, she often discussed her scholars with him. “I wonder what is wrong between Elizabeth and Betsy,” she said to him one evening. “Has Betsy confided in you?”
[104]Miss Jewett had noticed the tension between Betsy and Elizabeth and felt concerned. These two were her favorite students, even though she tried not to show favoritism. Since she was set to marry Betsy’s uncle, Mr. Robert Tyson, she frequently talked about her students with him. “I wonder what’s going on between Elizabeth and Betsy,” she said to him one evening. “Has Betsy opened up to you?”
“Haven’t had any report,” returned Mr. Tyson. “They sometimes have these little flare-ups, but they don’t last.”
“Haven’t received any reports,” Mr. Tyson replied. “They sometimes have these little flare-ups, but they don’t last.”
“I believe all girls do have them,” said Miss Jewett reflectively. “It seems to go with youthful friendships. Perhaps the charm of making up makes them more ready to quarrel. This time it seems rather serious. I notice the two have scarcely spoken to one another for two whole days, though they sit side by side.”
“I believe all girls have them,” Miss Jewett said thoughtfully. “It seems to be a part of young friendships. Maybe the excitement of making up makes them more likely to fight. This time, it feels a bit serious. I've noticed the two haven’t really spoken to each other for two whole days, even though they sit next to each other.”
“That does look serious. What about Bess Ferguson? Which side does she take?”
"That looks serious. What about Bess Ferguson? Which side is she on?"
“Oh, she has gone over entirely to the new element. I have Mrs. Wilmer’s niece, Corinne Barker, you know, and she has made quite a sensation.”
“Oh, she has completely embraced the new trend. I have Mrs. Wilmer’s niece, Corinne Barker, you know, and she has really made a splash.”
“In what way?”
“How so?”
[105]“Rather a silly way. I don’t like her influence with my sweet, simple girls. She is putting wrong notions in their heads and is stirring up discord, I am afraid. Of course, one must expect girls to admire trinkets, but I don’t think it is good taste for them to put them on when they come to school. This Corinne Barker enjoys nothing so much as making a display and is the envy of the whole school. She wears her hair in an abominable fashion which I was amused today to see imitated by nearly every girl in school. Even Betsy came with frowsy locks pulled down over her pretty low forehead. It gave her an uncanny look for she has such a mite of a face that it seemed to leave her with only half enough.”
[105]“That’s a pretty silly approach. I’m not a fan of her influence on my sweet, simple girls. She’s feeding them the wrong ideas and creating conflict, I’m afraid. Sure, girls will naturally admire pretty things, but I don’t think it’s appropriate for them to wear them when they come to school. This Corinne Barker loves nothing more than showing off and is the envy of the whole school. She styles her hair in such a terrible way that I found it amusing today to see almost every girl in school copying her. Even Betsy showed up with messy hair hanging down over her cute low forehead. It gave her a strange look because her face is so small that it seemed like she was left with only half of it.”
“I’ll venture to say aunt Em didn’t observe it,” returned Mr. Tyson with a little laugh. “I must look tomorrow morning and see for myself.”
“I’d bet aunt Em didn’t notice it,” Mr. Tyson replied with a chuckle. “I need to check tomorrow morning and see for myself.”
But there was nothing wrong with Betsy when her uncle next saw her, for her hair was arranged in its usual neat fashion and she appeared in good spirits. “Isn’t aunt Emily down yet?” she inquired as she came into the breakfast-room where her uncle was looking over the morning paper.
But there was nothing wrong with Betsy when her uncle next saw her, as her hair was styled neatly as usual and she seemed in good spirits. “Isn’t Aunt Emily down yet?” she asked as she entered the breakfast room where her uncle was reading the morning paper.
[106]“Not yet, but we needn’t wait. You can begin on your orange if you like.”
[106]“Not yet, but we don’t have to wait. You can start on your orange if you want.”
Betsy seated herself and her uncle put down his paper. “What is the matter with you and Elizabeth?” he asked. “I hear you are at odds again.”
Betsy took a seat, and her uncle set his paper aside. “What’s going on with you and Elizabeth?” he asked. “I heard you two are fighting again.”
“Who told you? We are not, whoever it was,” Betsy replied.
“Who told you? We’re not, whoever it was,” Betsy replied.
“But weren’t you?”
"But weren't you though?"
“Well, yes,” Betsy answered hesitatingly; “we were for a little while.”
"Well, yeah," Betsy replied hesitantly; "we were for a bit."
“How did it happen?”
"How did it go down?"
“Well, she overheard something Bess and I were saying and she pounced out at us and got awfully mad and called us mean, jealous, horrid things. Then she said Bess was fat and that we were both deceitful, so—” Betsy paused.
“Well, she overheard something Bess and I were saying, and she jumped out at us, got really mad, and called us mean, jealous, horrible things. Then she said Bess was fat and that we were both deceitful, so—” Betsy paused.
“So,”—repeated her uncle,—“there was a big row. What made her say you were all those things? Were you?”
“So,”—her uncle repeated,—“there was a big argument. Why did she say you were all those things? Were you?”
Betsy looked down at her plate. “I believe we were a little.”
Betsy looked down at her plate. “I think we were a bit.”
“What were you saying about her?”
“What were you saying about her?”
Betsy was honest and did not hesitate to tell.[107] “Bess said she was lazy and I said she liked to play with the boys better than with us girls.”
Betsy was truthful and didn’t hold back in speaking up.[107] “Bess said she was lazy, and I said she preferred hanging out with the boys over us girls.”
“Was it true?”
“Is it true?”
“Why, you see everybody made a lot of her after her adventure with the lynx and of course she liked it. Phil Selden has the very nicest sled in school and he took her on it ever and ever so many times, then Maria Black made a fuss over her and Leonora Stayman gave her a ring that was too small for herself and—and——”
“Everyone made a big deal out of her after her adventure with the lynx, and of course she loved it. Phil Selden has the nicest sled in school, and he took her on it countless times. Then Maria Black started to fuss over her, and Leonora Stayman gave her a ring that was too small for her own finger, and—and——”
“You and Bess were jealous, I see. So that much was true, and you said things to one another behind her back that you wouldn’t have said to her face. I suppose we might call that deceitful.”
“You and Bess were jealous, I see. So that much was true, and you said things to each other behind her back that you wouldn’t have said to her face. I guess we could call that deceitful.”
Betsy nodded in token that she thought this true. “And Bess is fat,” she declared.
Betsy nodded to show she agreed. “And Bess is overweight,” she said.
Mr. Tyson repressed a smile. “While no one can say truthfully that Elizabeth is lazy. It looks to me as if you had the worst of it, Betsy. The court convicts you on your own evidence and condemns you to pay Miss Elizabeth Hollins ten kisses in return for her injured feelings.”
Mr. Tyson suppressed a smile. “While no one can honestly say that Elizabeth is lazy, it seems to me that you got the short end of the stick, Betsy. The court finds you guilty based on your own words and orders you to give Miss Elizabeth Hollins ten kisses to make up for her hurt feelings.”
“I’ve already paid them,” returned Betsy gravely. “We made up today after Corinne Barker called[108] her a red-head. I wouldn’t stand that, you know; so I said what I thought and I am never going to have anything to do with her, with Corinne, I mean.”
“I’ve already paid them,” Betsy said seriously. “We made up today after Corinne Barker called[108] her a red-head. I wouldn’t take that, you know; so I spoke my mind and I’m never going to have anything to do with her, with Corinne, I mean.”
“Not even to the extent of adopting her manner of wearing her hair,” said Mr. Tyson slyly.
“Not even to the point of adopting her hairstyle,” Mr. Tyson said with a sly grin.
“Oh, uncle Rob, did Miss Jewett tell you? Of course she must have. It was silly, of course, but I just wanted to see how it looked.”
“Oh, Uncle Rob, did Miss Jewett tell you? She must have. It was silly, I know, but I just wanted to see how it looked.”
“Did you find out?”
"Did you find out?"
“It didn’t look nice a bit. Elizabeth told me on her sacred honor that I was a sight, though that isn’t the reason I gave it up, at least it isn’t the only reason. We have formed ourselves into two parties, Styles and Non-styles. Elizabeth and I belong to the Non-styles, so do Maria and Leonora. Bess belongs to the Styles, but we don’t care.”
“It didn’t look nice at all. Elizabeth told me on her sacred honor that I was a mess, although that’s not the reason I gave it up, at least not the only reason. We’ve divided ourselves into two groups: Styles and Non-styles. Elizabeth and I are part of the Non-styles, and so are Maria and Leonora. Bess is part of the Styles, but we don’t mind.”
“I must say that I approve more heartily of the Non-styles myself,” Mr. Tyson told her. “But here comes your aunt Em. I’ll not tell, Betsy”—a promise which Betsy was glad to hear.
“I have to say that I like the Non-styles a lot better,” Mr. Tyson told her. “But here comes your Aunt Em. I won’t say anything, Betsy”—a promise that Betsy was happy to hear.
CHAPTER VIII
Bess Throws a Party
CHRISTMAS came. Betsy and Elizabeth presented their gifts to Miss Jewett upon the last day of school before the holidays began. Miss Jewett’s desk showed a great stack of gifts, the most showy being a sofa pillow from Corinne Barker and the most appreciated being those which Elizabeth and Betsy had made themselves. Elizabeth spent much thought upon the composition of a proper set of verses to go with the scent bag, and finally produced the following:
CHRISTMAS came. Betsy and Elizabeth gave their gifts to Miss Jewett on the last day of school before the holidays started. Miss Jewett’s desk was piled high with gifts, the most eye-catching being a sofa pillow from Corinne Barker, and the most cherished were the ones that Elizabeth and Betsy had made themselves. Elizabeth put a lot of thought into creating the perfect verses to go with the scent bag, and finally came up with the following:
There were tears in Miss Jewett’s eyes as well as laughter on her lips when she read this effusion. “The dear, ridiculous child,” she murmured, “she is so preciously funny.”
There were tears in Miss Jewett’s eyes and laughter on her lips as she read this outpouring. “The dear, silly child,” she murmured, “she is just so wonderfully funny.”
It had taken Elizabeth a long time to find anything to rhyme with Hollins and she felt very triumphant when she discovered the word pollen, though plural it has none. Elizabeth, however, never let a little thing of that kind appall her and often took such poetic license as would have amazed a greater poet. She did not show her rhymes to anyone, not even to Betsy, for she had a romantic feeling that the more secret the more tender. She wrote the verses, in her best manner, on the back of a Christmas card showing an angel with a violin. She had commissioned her brother Dick to get this for her. To his credit be it told, that he took much trouble and only after searching long and faithfully did he find what she wanted and sent it to her. To say that Elizabeth was pleased only half expresses it.[111] Her letter of thanks to Dick was characteristic. She said:
It took Elizabeth a long time to find anything that rhymed with Hollins, and she felt really proud when she finally discovered the word pollen, even though it doesn’t have a plural. However, Elizabeth never let little things like that discourage her and often took poetic liberties that would astonish even greater poets. She didn’t share her rhymes with anyone, not even with Betsy, because she had a romantic notion that the more secret they were, the more special they became. She wrote the verses, in her best handwriting, on the back of a Christmas card depicting an angel with a violin. She had asked her brother Dick to get this for her. To his credit, he went to great lengths and only after a long and diligent search did he find what she wanted and sent it to her. To say that Elizabeth was pleased only partially captures her feelings.[111] Her letter of thanks to Dick was typical of her. She said:
Dear Dick,—I am abnormally obliged to you for taking the trouble to send me the enchanting card. It is exactly what I wanted and is memoriably lovely. What it is to have a brother!
Hey Dick,—I'm really grateful to you for taking the time to send me the beautiful card. It's exactly what I wanted and is truly lovely. What a gift it is to have a brother!
I remain, my dear sir,
Yours gratefully,
Elizabeth.
I still am, sir,
Thanks,
Liz.
Dick had a good laugh over the letter and put it away among those he treasured. “It will amuse her some day when she has grown up,” he told himself.
Dick had a good laugh over the letter and put it away among the ones he treasured. “It will amuse her someday when she’s grown up,” he told himself.
Miss Jewett was trying to help Elizabeth in her use of words but there had not been time as yet to show much result from her teaching. On the day that school closed for the holidays Bess announced importantly that she was going to give a party on New Year’s night. She had not returned to her allegiance but showed both Betsy and Elizabeth that she vastly preferred Corinne to either of them. They, therefore, wondered if an invitation to this festivity would be given them.
Miss Jewett was trying to help Elizabeth with her vocabulary, but there hadn't been enough time to see much progress from her teaching yet. On the day school closed for the holidays, Bess announced proudly that she was going to throw a party on New Year’s night. She hadn't fully come back to her old friends but clearly showed both Betsy and Elizabeth that she much preferred Corinne over either of them. As a result, they wondered if they would receive an invitation to this celebration.
“It would be dreadful to be left out,” declared Elizabeth as she and Betsy were talking it over.[112] “It would be almost a disgrace, for she will invite nearly everybody in the school, except the very little children, of course.”
“It would be terrible to be excluded,” Elizabeth said as she and Betsy discussed it. [112] “It would be almost embarrassing, since she will invite almost everyone in the school, except for the very little kids, of course.”
“She won’t have a very big party if she is going to invite only those who are friends with Corinne,” returned Betsy caustically. “We’ve known her all our lives and our families are friends and all that.”
"She won't have a very big party if she's only inviting people who are friends with Corinne," Betsy replied sharply. "We've known her our whole lives, and our families are friends and everything."
“I suppose it will be as her mother and grandmother say, anyhow,”—Elizabeth took some comfort in this.
“I guess it will be like her mother and grandmother say, anyway,”—Elizabeth found some comfort in this.
“And I’d like to see Mrs. Lynde offend my aunt Emily; she wouldn’t do it, for they are very intimate friends. I shall tell her about the party right away and of course she will expect that I am to go.”
“And I’d like to see Mrs. Lynde upset my aunt Emily; she wouldn’t do it, because they are really good friends. I’m going to tell her about the party right away, and of course she’ll expect that I’m going.”
So much for Betsy’s prospects. Elizabeth was not so sure of her own. Bess had painted her plans in vivid colors, her ambition being to give such an affair as should be equal to those described by Corinne. Musicians discoursing sweet strains of music behind a screen of palms, a supper ordered from a caterer in the city, party dresses made to order for the occasion, sounded very grand to little girls used only to very simple affairs. “I suppose If I do go,” said Elizabeth, “I couldn’t have a real[113] party dress; I would just have to wear my best white.”
So much for Betsy’s future. Elizabeth was less confident about her own. Bess had envisioned her plans in bright colors, aiming to host an event that would match those described by Corinne. Musicians playing lovely music behind a backdrop of palms, a catered dinner from the city, custom-made party dresses for the event, sounded extremely fancy to little girls who were only used to very simple gatherings. “I guess if I do go,” Elizabeth said, “I wouldn’t have a real party dress; I’d just have to wear my best white.”
“I suppose I should, too. Aunt Emily doesn’t approve of little girls like us having real dressy clothes.”
“I guess I should, too. Aunt Emily doesn’t think little girls like us should have fancy clothes.”
“I heard Bess say that her dress was to be blue chiffon over blue silk with tiny pink rosebuds on it. Won’t it be beautiful?”
“I heard Bess say that her dress is going to be blue chiffon over blue silk with tiny pink rosebuds on it. Isn’t it going to be beautiful?”
“Oh, I suppose so,” returned Betsy carelessly. “I reckon she will enjoy it more than anyone else. If you wear white, Elizabeth, I will wear it, too, so we can keep each other company. We will not be the only ones, either, for I don’t suppose half the girls will have really truly party dresses.”
“Oh, I guess so,” Betsy replied casually. “I think she’ll enjoy it more than anyone else. If you wear white, Elizabeth, I’ll wear it too, so we can stick together. We won’t be the only ones, either, because I doubt half the girls will actually have real party dresses.”
“Have you heard what Corinne is going to wear?” asked Elizabeth.
“Have you heard what Corinne is planning to wear?” asked Elizabeth.
“White lace over pink, I believe; at least that is what Flo Harris told me.”
“White lace over pink, I think; at least that's what Flo Harris told me.”
This promised to be very fine attire, thought Elizabeth, yet she was comforted by what Betsy had said—that not half the girls would have real party dresses and would go in whatever might be the most appropriate thing they had.
This was going to be really nice clothing, Elizabeth thought, but she felt reassured by what Betsy had said—that not even half of the girls would have actual party dresses and would just wear whatever seemed the best they had.
The next day saw Corinne and Bess driving[114] around town in a pony-cart delivering the invitations. Corinne had spoken her mind when they first started forth. “If you are going to invite that red-headed Elizabeth Hollins you can count me out,” she said.
The next day, Corinne and Bess were driving[114] around town in a pony cart delivering the invitations. Corinne had shared her thoughts when they first set out. “If you’re inviting that red-haired Elizabeth Hollins, I’m out,” she said.
“Oh, but Corinne, I have to,” replied Bess. “Grandmother and mamma made out the list and her name was one of the first. I really have nothing to do with it, you see.”
“Oh, but Corinne, I have to,” Bess replied. “Grandma and Mom made the list and her name was one of the first. I really don’t have anything to do with it, you see.”
“We’ll manage some way,” declared Corinne. “Just you leave it to me. She lives so far out that we will have to leave it till the last, anyway, and I doubt if we get through in time to go there, so we can take it to the post-office.”
“We’ll figure something out,” Corinne said. “Just leave it to me. She lives so far away that we’ll have to wait until the last minute anyway, and I doubt we’ll make it in time to go there, so we can just take it to the post office.”
“Oh, but,—” began Bess, slightly disturbed, yet not exactly seeing how mailing an invitation would prevent its reaching its destination.
“Oh, but—” began Bess, a bit unsettled, yet not quite understanding how sending an invitation would stop it from getting to where it needed to go.
“Now see here,” continued Corinne, “which would you rather would come to the party, Elizabeth or I?”
“Now listen,” continued Corinne, “who would you prefer to come to the party, Elizabeth or me?”
Bess remembered the lace-over-pink frock which would add glory to her entertainment and promptly replied: “You, of course.”
Bess remembered the pink lace dress that would make her event shine and quickly answered, “You, of course.”
“Then if you want me you can’t have her. I’m not going to see her sailing around and being[115] made so much of. What do you suppose she will wear, Bess?”
“Then if you want me, you can't have her. I'm not going to watch her sailing around and getting so much attention. What do you think she'll wear, Bess?”
“Oh, I suppose she wouldn’t get a new dress for the occasion. She will wear her best white, I suppose.”
“Oh, I guess she won’t get a new dress for the occasion. She’ll wear her best white, I guess.”
“Humph!” Corinne gave a scornful exclamation. “Now listen. We will go to the post-office with her invitation; when we get inside you hand her invitation to me and I’ll do the rest. You can say you took it yourself to the post-office, can’t you? That will be the strict truth; you don’t have to know what happens after that.”
“Humph!” Corinne scoffed. “Now listen up. We’re going to the post office with her invitation; when we get inside, you’ll give me the invitation, and I’ll take care of the rest. You can say you delivered it yourself to the post office, right? That'll be the absolute truth; you don’t need to know what happens after that.”
Bess had an idea of what would happen and felt very reluctant to hand over the invitation to Corinne, so she was silent.
Bess had a sense of what was coming and felt really hesitant to give the invitation to Corinne, so she stayed quiet.
“Aren’t you going to do it?” asked Corinne. “I suppose you will like her going around telling everybody that you are too fat to look well in your lovely new frock.”
“Aren’t you going to do it?” Corinne asked. “I guess you’ll enjoy her going around telling everyone that you’re too fat to look good in your beautiful new dress.”
This was rather a back-handed way of putting it, but Bess did not perceive that; she only saw that the glory of her attire might be undervalued; and so she gave in, at the same time feeling conscience-stricken and more unhappy as time went on.[116] At the post-office she gave the envelope into Corinne’s hands, turned her back and asked no questions. “Now then,” said Corinne as they came out, “if anyone asks you all you have to say is that you took the invitation to the post-office yourself, and it will be perfectly true.”
This was a bit of a backhanded way to say it, but Bess didn’t realize that; she only saw that her outfit might be overlooked; so she agreed, meanwhile feeling guilty and more unhappy as time went on.[116] At the post office, she handed the envelope to Corinne, turned her back, and didn’t ask any questions. “Alright,” said Corinne as they stepped outside, “if anyone asks, just say that you took the invitation to the post office yourself, and that will be completely true.”
Betsy promptly reported to her first best that she had received her invitation, that her aunt Emily said she was to go and could wear her white mull. “Which of your white frocks are you going to wear, Elizabeth?” she asked.
Betsy quickly told her best friend that she had gotten her invitation, and that her Aunt Emily said she could go and wear her white dress. “Which of your white dresses are you going to wear, Elizabeth?” she asked.
“I don’t suppose I shall wear any of them,” returned Elizabeth, in a subdued voice. “I haven’t been invited.”
“I don’t think I’ll wear any of them,” Elizabeth replied softly. “I haven’t been invited.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, I don’t believe it. I saw Corinne and Bess driving old Fan around in the pony-cart yesterday. Perhaps they didn’t have time to come out here and you will get yours today.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, I can’t believe it. I saw Corinne and Bess driving old Fan around in the pony cart yesterday. Maybe they didn’t have time to come out here, and you’ll get yours today.”
This was an encouraging possibility; but as day after day went by and no invitation came Elizabeth was fain to believe that she had been left out.
This was a hopeful possibility; but as day after day passed and no invitation arrived, Elizabeth was inclined to think that she had been overlooked.
“I’m just going to ask,” said Betsy indignantly. “I don’t see how they dared not ask you. I am[117] going to ask Mrs. Lynde myself why you weren’t invited.”
“I’m just going to ask,” Betsy said angrily. “I can’t believe they had the nerve not to invite you. I'm going to ask Mrs. Lynde myself why you weren’t invited.”
“Oh, no, please don’t, Betsy. I wouldn’t for the world have them think I cared.” Elizabeth had pride in the matter.
“Oh, no, please don’t, Betsy. I wouldn’t want them to think I cared for anything in the world.” Elizabeth was proud about it.
“Well, I shall find out some way.” Betsy was determined. “If you don’t go I shall stay away, and if aunt Emily asks me why, I am going to up and tell her.”
“Well, I’ll figure out a way.” Betsy was determined. “If you don’t go, I won’t go either, and if Aunt Emily asks me why, I’m going to just tell her.”
This was loyalty beyond expectation. To deliberately absent one’s self from a party such as this promised to be showed great strength of mind, thought Elizabeth. “I don’t want you to do that,” she said. “I want you to go and then tell me all about it. I didn’t really think that Bess was keeping on being so very very mad with me,” she added.
This was loyalty beyond what anyone expected. Choosing to skip a party like this showed immense strength of mind, Elizabeth thought. “I don’t want you to do that,” she said. “I want you to go and then tell me everything about it. I didn’t really think that Bess was still so incredibly mad at me,” she added.
“I don’t believe it is Bess at all; I believe it is all that horrid Corinne Barker.”
“I don’t think it’s Bess at all; I think it’s that awful Corinne Barker.”
“But she didn’t make out the list. I heard Bess say, myself, that her grandmother and mother were doing it.”
“But she didn’t figure out the list. I heard Bess say, myself, that her grandma and mom were doing it.”
“You never know,” returned Betsy.
"You never know," Betsy replied.
But as the days passed by there was no solution of the mystery. Christmas came and went and[118] the fact of having no party in anticipation did not in the least interfere with Elizabeth’s enjoyment of the day. Darling Miss Jewett had given her a beautiful copy of “Little Women” and had added a photograph of herself in a pretty frame. As Elizabeth had heretofore depended upon borrowing from Betsy when she wanted to read anything of Miss Alcott’s, this first contribution towards a set of the much-prized books gave intense delight. As for the photograph, it was kissed rapturously and at the first opportunity Elizabeth hastened off to the giver to express her thanks.
But as the days went by, the mystery remained unsolved. Christmas came and went, and not having a party to look forward to didn’t diminish Elizabeth’s enjoyment of the day at all. Sweet Miss Jewett had given her a beautiful copy of “Little Women” and included a photo of herself in a lovely frame. Since Elizabeth had always borrowed from Betsy whenever she wanted to read anything by Miss Alcott, receiving this first contribution toward a set of those cherished books brought her immense joy. As for the photograph, she kissed it with delight and hurried off to thank the giver at the first opportunity.
After greetings and thanks were over Miss Jewett said: “And now I suppose the next excitement is the party Bess is going to give.”
After the greetings and thanks were done, Miss Jewett said, “So I guess the next big event is the party Bess is throwing.”
Elizabeth’s face fell. “I suppose it will be very exciting to those who are going,” she answered sadly.
Elizabeth’s expression dropped. “I guess it will be really exciting for those who are going,” she replied sadly.
“Why, but surely you are going. Is there any reason why you should not?” asked Miss Jewett. She did not know what cause might keep Elizabeth at home, although she knew Mrs. Hollins was not liable to deprive her little daughter of this pleasure without good reason.
“Why, you’re definitely going, right? Is there any reason you shouldn’t?” asked Miss Jewett. She wasn’t sure what could be keeping Elizabeth home, even though she knew that Mrs. Hollins wouldn’t deny her little daughter this enjoyment without a good reason.
[119]“There is a very good reason,” Elizabeth told her: “I am not invited.”
[119]“There’s a really good reason,” Elizabeth said to her: “I’m not invited.”
“Oh, but Elizabeth, there must be some mistake. I saw the list myself, and I can vouch for your name being on it. I am sure I saw it. Neither Mrs. Lynde nor Mrs. Ferguson would be so unkind as to leave you out. There must be some mistake.”
“Oh, but Elizabeth, there has to be some mistake. I saw the list myself, and I can confirm that your name was on it. I'm sure I saw it. Neither Mrs. Lynde nor Mrs. Ferguson would be so cruel as to leave you out. There must be some mistake.”
“I don’t believe there is,” said Elizabeth, “for Bess and Corinne took around the invitations themselves, and Bess would know. She couldn’t forget me even if she isn’t friends any more.”
“I don’t think there is,” said Elizabeth, “because Bess and Corinne delivered the invitations themselves, and Bess would know. She wouldn’t forget me even if we’re not friends anymore.”
“Aren’t you friends? I didn’t know it was as bad as that.”
“Aren’t you guys friends? I didn’t realize it was that bad.”
“I’m friends, but Bess isn’t,” said Elizabeth. “She hasn’t been since she became such chums with Corinne.”
“I’m friends with her, but Bess isn’t,” said Elizabeth. “She hasn’t been since she got so close with Corinne.”
Miss Jewett was thoughtful for a moment, then she repeated: “There must be some mistake. I still think so. I wouldn’t feel badly, Elizabeth, until we really discover what is the matter.”
Miss Jewett paused for a moment, then said again, “There must be some mistake. I still believe that. I wouldn’t worry, Elizabeth, until we actually find out what’s going on.”
It was not till two days before the date of the party that Miss Jewett had an opportunity of asking any questions. She spent part of her holidays with her own family and did not return until the morning[120] of the thirtieth. On the train she met Mrs. Ferguson who had been to the city to make some necessary purchases for the entertainment, and the two chatted together until they reached Brookdale.
It wasn’t until two days before the party that Miss Jewett had a chance to ask any questions. She spent part of her vacation with her family and didn’t get back until the morning of the thirtieth. On the train, she ran into Mrs. Ferguson, who had been to the city to buy some things needed for the event, and they chatted until they arrived in Brookdale.[120]
In discussing the different girls Mrs. Ferguson spoke of Elizabeth in such a manner as to lead Miss Jewett to believe that she was expected to be one of the guests.
In talking about the various girls, Mrs. Ferguson mentioned Elizabeth in a way that made Miss Jewett think she would be one of the guests.
“Bess is very particular that we should consider this a most formal affair,” said Mrs. Ferguson, “and is quite put out when any of those invited fail to write a note of acceptance; but I tell her it is too much to expect all that from the little girls who do not know grown-up ways, and she must take it for granted that all will come whether they say so or not.”
“Bess insists that we treat this as a very formal event,” Mrs. Ferguson said, “and she gets really annoyed when any of the guests forget to send a response. But I tell her it's unreasonable to expect that from little girls who aren't familiar with adult etiquette, and she should just assume that everyone will show up, whether they confirm it or not.”
“Who are those who have failed to be so formal as Bess requires?” asked Miss Jewett.
“Who are the ones who haven't been as formal as Bess expects?” asked Miss Jewett.
“Elizabeth Hollins, for one, but she and Bess have always been so intimate that there is no need for her to write. Bess has not mentioned her case, but did become quite miffed because Flo Harris only called across the street: ‘I’m coming, Bess.’ ‘That isn’t the way young ladies in the city would do,’ Bess said to me.”
“Elizabeth Hollins, for one, but she and Bess have always been so close that there’s really no need for her to write. Bess hasn’t brought up her situation, but she did get pretty annoyed when Flo Harris just called from across the street: ‘I’m coming, Bess.’ ‘That’s not how young ladies in the city would behave,’ Bess said to me.”
[121]“I think I can tell you why Elizabeth has not answered,” returned Miss Jewett; “she never received her invitation. I know her well enough to be sure that nothing would please her so much as to write a most formal and highly-flown note, and besides she told me herself on Christmas Day that she was not going to the party because she had not been invited.”
[121]“I think I can explain why Elizabeth hasn’t replied,” said Miss Jewett; “she never got her invitation. I know her well enough to be confident that nothing would make her happier than to write a very formal and elaborate note, and besides, she told me on Christmas Day that she wasn’t going to the party because she hadn’t been invited.”
“Dear me,” returned Mrs. Ferguson; “that is most unfortunate. I would not hurt the dear child’s feelings for the world. I must see to the matter as soon as I get home.”
“Goodness,” replied Mrs. Ferguson, “that’s really unfortunate. I wouldn’t want to hurt the sweet child’s feelings for anything. I need to take care of this as soon as I get home.”
She lost no time in doing this but put the question to Bess almost as soon as she reached home. “Bess,” she said, “I have just heard that Elizabeth Hollins failed to get her invitation to your party. You must go out there this very afternoon and tell her, or, better still, I will write an invitation in proper form so she will not feel slighted. I don’t see how it happened that she did not get one. I am sure that she was not overlooked, for I looked over the envelopes myself before I put them in the basket.”
She wasted no time and asked Bess almost as soon as she got home. “Bess,” she said, “I just heard that Elizabeth Hollins didn’t get her invitation to your party. You need to go out there this afternoon and tell her, or even better, I’ll write a proper invitation so she doesn’t feel left out. I have no idea how she missed it. I’m sure she wasn’t forgotten because I checked the envelopes myself before putting them in the basket.”
“Did you give it to Elizabeth herself?” asked Mrs. Lynde.
“Did you give it to Elizabeth herself?” Mrs. Lynde asked.
[122]“No, grandmamma,” Bess replied. “I took it to the post-office. It was so late when we got through that Corinne said we’d better take it to the post-office.”
[122]“No, grandma,” Bess replied. “I took it to the post office. It was so late when we finished that Corinne said we should just take it to the post office.”
“As long as that was the furthest point you had to go you should have gone there first,” said Mrs. Lynde, “and have left the places nearer home till the last. It is too bad, but evidently it has gone astray.”
“Since that was the farthest point you had to reach, you should have gone there first,” said Mrs. Lynde, “and saved the closer places for last. It's unfortunate, but it clearly got lost.”
Bess said never a word though she was really relieved that Elizabeth would have her invitation after all. She would not say a word to Corinne about it, and when she came to the party and found Elizabeth there she would surely not go away.
Bess didn't say anything, even though she was genuinely relieved that Elizabeth would get her invitation after all. She wouldn't mention it to Corinne, and when she arrived at the party and saw Elizabeth there, she definitely wouldn't leave.
But it happened that it was not Bess who took the invitation for she was in demand by the dressmaker that afternoon and could not be spared, so Mrs. Ferguson hastily wrote a note and ran in to see if Betsy would be so good as to take it with the invitation to Elizabeth. Would Betsy refuse? Of course not. She went on wings of joy and burst in upon Elizabeth in great excitement. “It’s here, it’s here,” she cried. “It was a mistake, after all. They did send it and you didn’t get it. Read the[123] note.” She thrust the envelopes into Elizabeth’s hand and stood by panting from the haste with which she had come.
But it turned out that Bess couldn’t take the invitation because she was busy with the dressmaker that afternoon, so Mrs. Ferguson quickly wrote a note and hurried over to see if Betsy would be kind enough to deliver it along with the invitation to Elizabeth. Would Betsy say no? Absolutely not. She was filled with joy as she rushed in to see Elizabeth, bursting with excitement. “It’s here, it’s here,” she exclaimed. “It was a mistake after all. They did send it, and you didn't get it. Read the[123] note.” She shoved the envelopes into Elizabeth’s hand and stood there, out of breath from her quick run.
Elizabeth was not long in understanding the contents of the note. “Joy! Joy!” she cried. “Mother, Kath, it’s come! It was a mistake after all. I can go! I can go!”
Elizabeth quickly grasped the contents of the note. “Joy! Joy!” she exclaimed. “Mom, Kath, it’s here! It was a mistake after all. I can go! I can go!”
“What in the world is this all about?” asked Kathie, coming in from the next room, followed by her mother.
“What in the world is this all about?” asked Kathie, entering from the next room, followed by her mom.
“The party,” answered Elizabeth. “I can go, for they did send me an invitation and I never got it at all. Oh, I am so glad. Shall I wear my white dress or my organdy?”
“The party,” Elizabeth replied. “I can go because they sent me an invitation and I never received it. Oh, I’m so happy. Should I wear my white dress or my organdy?”
“We will look them over and see,” promised her mother.
“We'll check them out and see,” promised her mother.
“We’d better be quick about it then; there is only one more day in case there is anything to be done to make a dress ready,” said Kathie. And Elizabeth flew to the attic to bring down her summer store of frocks.
“We’d better hurry up then; there’s only one more day if there’s anything to do to get a dress ready,” said Kathie. And Elizabeth rushed to the attic to grab her collection of summer dresses.
CHAPTER IX
In Despair
AS Elizabeth tossed the pile of summer frocks on the lounge her mother took them up one by one and examined them. Finally she selected two and said: “These seem to be in the best condition, but it has been several months since you wore them and you have grown, Elizabeth. You’d better try them on and if they are all right I will get Electra to press out one of them.”
As Elizabeth threw the stack of summer dresses onto the couch, her mother picked them up one by one and looked them over. Eventually, she chose two and said, “These seem to be in the best shape, but it’s been a few months since you wore them and you’ve grown, Elizabeth. You should try them on, and if they fit, I’ll ask Electra to press one of them for you.”
Off went Elizabeth’s frock, Betsy’s nimble fingers helping her to unfasten it. “Try the white one first,” suggested Betsy.
Off came Elizabeth’s dress, with Betsy’s quick fingers helping her to take it off. “Try the white one first,” Betsy suggested.
Elizabeth slipped it on, then looked down at her arms and legs which seemed to have shot out suddenly like a telescope. “Oh dear, it is much too short in the sleeves and skirt,” she exclaimed. “I didn’t know I had grown so much.”
Elizabeth put it on, then looked down at her arms and legs that seemed to have stretched out suddenly like a telescope. “Oh no, it’s way too short in the sleeves and skirt,” she said. “I didn’t realize I had grown so much.”
“You remember that you did not wear this many times last summer, for you were laid up with[125] those eyes of yours,” said her mother. “One can grow a good deal in six months. Try the other one, daughter. Perhaps it will be better.”
“You remember that you didn’t wear this many times last summer because you were dealing with your eyes,” her mother said. “You can grow a lot in six months. Try the other one, sweetheart. Maybe it will be better.”
Elizabeth tried on the next selection, a pretty little organdy with tiny bunches of flowers over it. She liked this frock very much and hoped it would do. But, alas, it was as bad as the other, and Elizabeth’s face fell. “I can never wear them, can I, mother? What shall I do? I have nothing but winter frocks and they will look so funny. I’d almost rather not go than wear a woollen frock when all the other girls will have on light ones.”
Elizabeth tried on the next dress, a lovely little organdy with tiny floral patterns all over it. She really liked this outfit and hoped it would work out. But, unfortunately, it was just as disappointing as the others, and Elizabeth’s expression dropped. “I can’t wear these, can I, Mom? What am I supposed to do? I only have winter dresses, and they’ll look so out of place. I’d almost prefer not to go than wear a woolen dress when all the other girls will be in lighter ones.”
Kathie had taken up the white frock and was examining it. “It would be very little trouble to change these into elbow sleeves if there were any way of lengthening the skirt. It has already been faced, I see. I suppose you haven’t a piece of embroidery or insertion that could be put on.”
Kathie picked up the white dress and was looking it over. “It wouldn’t be too much work to turn these into elbow sleeves if there were a way to make the skirt longer. I see it’s already been hemmed. I guess you don’t have a piece of embroidery or trim that could be added?”
Elizabeth’s face brightened as she listened to the suggestions. It seemed a very easy matter to make the alterations, she thought.
Elizabeth's face lit up as she heard the suggestions. She thought it would be really easy to make the changes.
But Mrs. Hollins shook her head. “I am afraid I have not a scrap of anything that would do and it is too late to send to town for anything. I use[126] up materials very closely, and what Elizabeth outgrows we make over for Babs, you know. Let us see what can be done with the organdy.”
But Mrs. Hollins shook her head. “I’m afraid I don’t have anything that would work, and it’s too late to order anything from town. I use up materials very carefully, and whatever Elizabeth outgrows, we repurpose for Babs, you know. Let’s see what we can do with the organdy.”
Kathie began overlooking the frock. “It hasn’t been faced,” she said, “but I am afraid it has faded and would show where it was let down. I will measure the other skirts and see if there are any longer than these or that have not been faced.”
Kathie started checking out the dress. “It hasn’t been lined,” she said, “but I’m worried it’s faded and would reveal where it was let out. I’ll measure the other skirts to see if any are longer than these or haven’t been lined.”
However, it appeared that there was nothing any more promising. Elizabeth’s wardrobe had not been added to very liberally the summer past as she was housed the greater part of it. Seeing the state of things, the tears gathered in the child’s eyes. “I can’t go, I can’t go,” she wailed. “Oh, fate is cruel, cruel! To hold this beautiful prospect before me and then to snatch it away. I was resigned to staying at home till I got the invitation, but now it is much more bitter.”
However, it seemed that there was nothing more promising. Elizabeth’s wardrobe hadn’t been updated much last summer since she wore most of it. Seeing the situation, tears filled the child’s eyes. “I can’t go, I can’t go,” she cried. “Oh, fate is so cruel! To present this beautiful opportunity to me and then take it away. I had accepted staying home until I got the invitation, but now it feels so much worse.”
“My dear child,” begged her mother, “don’t take it so tragically. We will try to contrive something. If we only had a little more time we could make over something, I am sure, but with only one day, I am afraid we couldn’t. I wish I had more of that white material, Kathie; it might do to piece[127] on a hem; it could be done neatly, or could be joined with lace or something of that kind. I am sure I have no more of the stuff, for I remember I used the last scrap for the sleeves. Suppose you look through your things and see what there is; you might find something that could be ripped from one of your frocks and could be used.”
“My dear child,” her mother pleaded, “don’t take it so hard. We’ll try to figure something out. If we just had a little more time, I’m sure we could come up with something, but with only one day, I’m afraid we won’t be able to. I wish I had more of that white fabric, Kathie; it might work to patch up a hem; it could be done neatly or combined with lace or something similar. I’m certain I don’t have any more of that material since I remember using the last bit for the sleeves. Why don’t you go through your things and see what you have? You might find something that could be taken from one of your dresses and could be used.”
Elizabeth lifted her head from the pillow where she had buried it, and felt somewhat heartened. “Would you have time to alter it, mother, if Kathie does find anything?” she asked.
Elizabeth lifted her head from the pillow where she had buried it and felt a little better. “Would you have time to change it, mom, if Kathie finds anything?” she asked.
“Oh, yes, I think so,” said her mother cheerfully. “We will make time. There is the rest of this afternoon and evening, and all day tomorrow.”
“Oh, yes, I think so,” her mother said with a smile. “We’ll find the time. We have the rest of this afternoon and evening, plus all day tomorrow.”
“But tomorrow is New Year’s; I’d hate to have you sew all day on New Year’s Day,” said Elizabeth.
“But tomorrow is New Year’s; I really wouldn’t want you to be sewing all day on New Year’s Day,” Elizabeth said.
“I might be doing something worse,” replied her mother with a smile. “Don’t worry over that, my dear. If we can find anything to eke out I shall be only too glad to do the sewing and Kathie can help.”
“I might be doing something worse,” her mother replied with a smile. “Don’t worry about it, my dear. If we can find anything to stretch things out, I’ll be more than happy to do the sewing, and Kathie can help.”
Presently Kathie returned with some things hanging over her arm. “I am afraid there is nothing[128] among my things that will match the lace on the waist,” she said, “but we can see.” Then followed an attempt at matching, much discussion and suggestion, but finally one after another garment was discarded. Kathie sat with knitted brows, pinching her lips and turning over the remainder of Elizabeth’s frocks. The least attractive frock seemed the only possible one; it was a plain little dimity which nobody regarded with much favor.
Currently, Kathie came back with some items draped over her arm. “I’m afraid there’s nothing among my things that will match the lace on the waist,” she said, “but we can take a look.” Then began the effort to match, featuring lots of discussion and suggestions, but eventually, each garment was rejected one after the other. Kathie sat with furrowed brows, pinching her lips and going through the rest of Elizabeth’s dresses. The least appealing dress seemed to be the only option; it was a simple little dimity that no one looked at with much enthusiasm.
“I’m in despair,” said Elizabeth plaintively. “I hate not to look as nice as the others.”
“I’m feeling hopeless,” said Elizabeth sadly. “I hate not looking as nice as everyone else.”
“I hate it, too,” said her mother, “but I do not see anything else to do.”
“I hate it, too,” her mother said, “but I don’t see any other option.”
“I will lend you my gold beads,” said Kathie comfortingly, “and I will look among my ribbons to see if I can find anything that will do for your hair. I wish you had some pretty slippers and stockings; they would add a great deal.”
“I’ll lend you my gold beads,” Kathie said reassuringly, “and I’ll check my ribbons to see if I can find something for your hair. I wish you had some nice slippers and stockings; they would make a big difference.”
“I have white stockings, and those white canvas slippers. I suppose they will have to do.”
“I have white stockings and those white canvas slippers. I guess they’ll have to do.”
“I will clean the shoes,” Kathie offered, “and they will not look badly.”
“I'll clean the shoes,” Kathie offered, “and they won't look bad.”
She picked up the dimity frock and began to rip out the hem.
She grabbed the cotton dress and started to tear out the hem.
[129]Elizabeth watched her with anything but enthusiasm. It did seem hard luck that the very prettiest of her frocks must be the one that she could not wear. Presently Kathie threw down her work and went out of the room. Just then Miss Jewett was announced. “I could not rest till I learned whether you had your invitation to the party, Elizabeth,” she said, “I found out this morning from Mrs. Ferguson that by all rights you should have had it and I hoped she had sent it.”
[129]Elizabeth watched her with no excitement at all. It really did seem unfair that the prettiest dress she owned was the one she couldn't wear. Soon, Kathie tossed aside her work and left the room. At that moment, Miss Jewett was announced. “I couldn't relax until I found out if you got your invitation to the party, Elizabeth,” she said, "I found out this morning from Mrs. Ferguson that you should have received it, and I hoped she had sent it."
“She did send it right away, by Betsy,” Elizabeth told her. “Did you have a good time, Miss Jewett? I am so glad you have come back.”
“She sent it right away with Betsy,” Elizabeth told her. “Did you have a good time, Miss Jewett? I’m so glad you’re back.”
“I believe I am glad to get back,” replied Miss Jewett with a smile. “Of course I was glad to be with my people and to see my friends, but I never did care for a big city and after being here all this time it seemed more unattractive than ever. But, Elizabeth, you don’t seem to be very enthusiastic about the party.”
“I think I’m happy to be back,” replied Miss Jewett with a smile. “Of course I enjoyed being with my family and catching up with friends, but I’ve never really liked big cities, and after spending all this time here, it feels even less appealing than before. But, Elizabeth, you don’t seem very excited about the party.”
“I am enthusiastic about the party,” answered she, “but I am far, far from enthusiastic about my frock. Isn’t it a cruel misfortune, Miss Jewett, that I have grown so that all my summer clothes[130] are too small for me. Only one, poor, mean little dimity can be made to do. I wouldn’t care so much if this were not so very, very grand a party and all the fine dressing there will make me appear a poor Cinderella indeed.”
“I’m excited about the party,” she replied, “but I’m really not excited about my dress. Isn’t it awful, Miss Jewett, that I’ve grown so much that all my summer clothes[130] are too small for me? Only one, sad little dimity dress will fit. I wouldn’t mind as much if this weren’t such a grand affair, and all the fancy outfits there will make me look like a total Cinderella.”
Miss Jewett laughed. “But you must remember that Cinderella had perfectly gorgeous clothes for the party; her fairy godmother saw to that, you know.”
Miss Jewett laughed. “But you have to remember that Cinderella had absolutely stunning clothes for the party; her fairy godmother made sure of that, you know.”
“But, alas, I have no fairy godmother,” returned Elizabeth. “I must confess, Miss Jewett,” she whispered, “that I shouldn’t care so much if it were not for Corinne. I know she will nudge the others and look me up and down in that supersillyous way she has.”
“But, unfortunately, I don’t have a fairy godmother,” Elizabeth replied. “I have to admit, Miss Jewett,” she whispered, “that I wouldn’t mind so much if it weren't for Corinne. I know she’ll elbow the others and check me out in that ridiculous way she has.”
There was mirth in Miss Jewett’s eyes as she asked: “How do you spell supercilious, Elizabeth?”
There was a sparkle in Miss Jewett’s eyes as she asked, “How do you spell supercilious, Elizabeth?”
“S-u, su, p-e-r, per, s-i-l-l-y, silly, o-u-s, ous,” replied Elizabeth promptly.
“S-u, su, p-e-r, per, s-i-l-l-y, silly, o-u-s, ous,” replied Elizabeth right away.
“Before I tell you whether that is right or wrong I would like to know what is your idea of the meaning of the word,” said Miss Jewett.
“Before I tell you if that’s right or wrong, I’d like to know what your understanding of the meaning of the word is,” said Miss Jewett.
“Super means above, or more than,” Elizabeth answered, “so I should think it meant more than silly.”
“Super means above, or more than,” Elizabeth answered, “so I would think it meant more than just silly.”
[131]Miss Jewett threw back her head and laughed heartily. “Oh, Elizabeth, I might know you would have some original way of getting at it. Your dictionary will tell you that it is derived from a Latin word which means lifting an eyebrow.”
[131]Miss Jewett threw her head back and laughed out loud. “Oh, Elizabeth, I should have known you’d come up with some unique way of approaching it. Your dictionary will tell you it comes from a Latin word that means raising an eyebrow.”
“Oh, yes, that is just the way Corinne does,” returned Elizabeth with satisfaction. “She lifts her eyebrows in that haughty way and makes you feel so—so,——”
“Oh, yes, that’s exactly how Corinne acts,” Elizabeth replied with satisfaction. “She raises her eyebrows in that pretentious way and makes you feel so—so,——”
“Like slapping her,” put in Betsy.
“Like hitting her,” Betsy added.
“That is just what you do feel like,” agreed Elizabeth. “I should enjoy the party much more if she were not going to be there.”
“That’s exactly how I feel,” agreed Elizabeth. “I would enjoy the party a lot more if she weren’t going to be there.”
“Well, there is one thing you may be sure of,” said Miss Jewett confidently; “you will enjoy it much more than she will, for all her fine clothes.”
“Well, there’s one thing you can be sure of,” said Miss Jewett confidently; “you’ll enjoy it way more than she will, despite all her fancy clothes.”
“How can you tell that, Miss Jewett?” asked Elizabeth.
“How can you tell that, Miss Jewett?” Elizabeth asked.
“The kingdom of heaven is within you,” quoted Miss Jewett with a smile. “I don’t believe you will mind, once you get into the good time, whether you have on a plain frock or not. Why, the best time I ever had at a party was when I wore my street dress. It was in the country and my trunk somehow[132] went astray, so I had to make the best of it, though everyone else had on something appropriate.”
“The kingdom of heaven is within you,” Miss Jewett said with a smile. “I don’t think you’ll care, once you’re having a good time, whether you’re wearing a simple dress or not. The best time I ever had at a party was when I wore my everyday dress. It was in the countryside and my suitcase somehow[132] got lost, so I had to make the best of it, even though everyone else was dressed appropriately.”
This was consoling information to Elizabeth, yet the thought of the blue chiffon and the lace-over-pink costumes still troubled her. “Betsy has a lovely white mull,” she told Miss Jewett.
This was comforting news for Elizabeth, but the idea of the blue chiffon and lace-over-pink outfits still bothered her. “Betsy has a beautiful white mull,” she told Miss Jewett.
But just as she spoke Kathie entered. She greeted Miss Jewett cordially and in a few minutes bore her off to her room, from which Elizabeth and Betsy were excluded. Miss Jewett was very fond of Kathie and though she was several years older she enjoyed Kathie’s society more than that of any other girl in the village. Kathie admired and liked Miss Jewett immensely and the two had many good times together. Probably one reason for their intimacy lay in the fact that Miss Jewett was engaged to Betsy’s uncle, while Kathie and Betsy’s brother, Hal, hoped some day to marry.
But just as she spoke, Kathie walked in. She warmly greeted Miss Jewett and, in a few minutes, took her off to her room, excluding Elizabeth and Betsy. Miss Jewett really liked Kathie, and even though she was a few years older, she enjoyed Kathie’s company more than anyone else’s in the village. Kathie admired and liked Miss Jewett a lot, and the two shared many fun times together. One reason for their closeness might be that Miss Jewett was engaged to Betsy’s uncle, while Kathie and Betsy’s brother, Hal, hoped to marry someday.
“I do wish Elizabeth did have something more suitable,” declared Kathie, as she set to work upon the dimity skirt. “She usually doesn’t care much about having a special dress, but this is supposed to be such a very grand affair and she has heard the other girls talk so much about it that somehow she[133] feels a little sensitive, and no wonder. If the invitation had only come in time we could have sent to the city for material to make a new frock.”
“I really wish Elizabeth had something better,” Kathie said, starting on the dimity skirt. “She usually doesn’t care much about having a special dress, but this is supposed to be such a big deal, and she’s heard the other girls talk about it so much that she feels a bit self-conscious, which is totally understandable. If the invitation had just arrived earlier, we could have ordered fabric from the city to make a new dress.”
“It is too bad,” returned Miss Jewett. “I don’t blame the child in the least for feeling a little dissatisfied; even an older person would be justified in doing so. I suppose you have nothing you could make over for her, Kathie?”
“It’s a shame,” replied Miss Jewett. “I don’t blame the child at all for feeling a bit unhappy; even an adult would be justified in feeling that way. I guess you don’t have anything you could repurpose for her, Kathie?”
“Why, yes, I have, but there is not time enough. The party comes off tomorrow night, you know. I am perfectly willing to sew every minute, but I am afraid to promise, for it would be worse to disappoint her than to have her wear the dimity.”
“Sure, I have, but there's not enough time. The party is tomorrow night, you know. I'm totally willing to sew every minute, but I'm afraid to promise; it would be worse to let her down than to have her wear the dimity.”
“What did you think of making over for her? I wish you would let me see,” said Miss Jewett.
“What do you think about giving her a makeover? I wish you would let me see,” said Miss Jewett.
Kathie went to her clothes-press and brought out a yellow silk muslin. It had little satiny dots upon it and was very pretty. “I thought of this,” she said. “It is quite impossible for me as it is. There is a big spot on the front of the skirt where one of the boys spilt ice-cream, but there is plenty in it to make an entire frock for Elizabeth.”
Kathie went to her closet and pulled out a yellow silk muslin. It had small satin dots on it and was really pretty. “I thought of this,” she said. “It’s completely unwearable as it is. There’s a large stain on the front of the skirt from where one of the boys spilled ice cream, but there’s enough fabric to make a whole dress for Elizabeth.”
“It would just suit her, too,” Miss Jewett declared. “And I have some reddish-brown velvet[134] which would make lovely bows for her hair. Oh, Kathie, I wish you would let me help you make it as a surprise for her. I tell you what you do; take all the measurements and bring the stuff down to our house tomorrow morning. Auntie will be delighted to have us use her machine. We can get some of the other girls to come if your mother cannot, and we will rush it through. Now, not another word; it has got to be done. I have set my heart on it. I’ll stay this evening, if you say so, and we can get it started. Oh, there will not be the slightest difficulty in finishing it, I am sure.”
“It would be perfect for her,” Miss Jewett said. “And I have some reddish-brown velvet[134] that would make beautiful bows for her hair. Oh, Kathie, I really wish you’d let me help you make it as a surprise for her. Here’s what you should do: take all the measurements and bring the materials over to our house tomorrow morning. Auntie will be happy to let us use her sewing machine. We can invite some of the other girls to join us if your mom can’t come, and we’ll hurry to finish it. Now, not another word; it has to be done. I’m determined to make this happen. I’ll stay tonight, if you want me to, and we can get started. Oh, I’m sure we won’t have any trouble finishing it.”
“You dear thing!” cried Kathie. “That would be perfectly lovely. We will not say a word to Elizabeth till it is all ready. I can see her delight.”
“You sweet thing!” exclaimed Kathie. “That would be absolutely wonderful. Let’s not say anything to Elizabeth until it’s all set. I can just imagine her excitement.”
“She will look just like a bright nasturtium,” Miss Jewett went on. “I wish she had shoes and stockings the color of the velvet.”
“She will look just like a vibrant nasturtium,” Miss Jewett continued. “I wish she had shoes and stockings in the color of the velvet.”
“She has only white ones that would do.”
“She only has white ones that will work.”
“Then I will tell you what we can do; we can dye the stockings, Auntie will attend to that; she is a great hand at dyeing, and I will paint the shoes. I have plenty of colors and I know I can do it.”
“Then I’ll tell you what we can do; we can dye the stockings, Auntie will take care of that; she’s really good at dyeing, and I’ll paint the shoes. I have lots of colors and I know I can do it.”
[135]“You are a positive genius,” exclaimed Kathie. “I must go and tell mother; she will be so pleased.”
[135]“You’re a total genius,” Kathie exclaimed. “I have to go tell Mom; she’ll be so happy.”
“Shall I commence to rip up the yellow frock while you are gone?” asked Miss Jewett, determined that no time should be lost.
“Should I start tearing up the yellow dress while you're away?” asked Miss Jewett, making sure not to waste any time.
“It is too dark, I am afraid, but I will bring a light at once.”
“It’s too dark, I’m afraid, but I’ll get a light right away.”
Mrs. Hollins was highly pleased at the secret, and the two friends began at once upon the task. Elizabeth and Betsy were denied admittance and the next morning Kathie started off early to Miss Dunbar’s, carrying materials in a suit-case and providing herself with all necessary measurements as well as with one of Elizabeth’s frocks for a guide. She remained away all day, calling up her mother on the telephone once in awhile to report progress, in order that Mrs. Hollins might know whether her help would be needed.
Mrs. Hollins was really happy about the secret, and the two friends immediately got to work. Elizabeth and Betsy were not allowed in, and the next morning, Kathie headed out early to Miss Dunbar’s, carrying supplies in a suitcase and bringing all the necessary measurements, along with one of Elizabeth’s dresses for reference. She was gone all day, checking in with her mom on the phone every now and then to give updates, so Mrs. Hollins would know if her help was needed.
About dark Elizabeth heard her sister’s and Miss Jewett’s voices in the hall below. “It’s all ready, Elizabeth,” called Kathie cheerily. “Go into my room and we’ll help you dress. Bring your things in there. We are going right up.”
About dark, Elizabeth heard her sister’s and Miss Jewett’s voices in the hall below. “It’s all ready, Elizabeth,” called Kathie cheerfully. “Go into my room and we’ll help you get dressed. Bring your things in there. We’re heading up right away.”
[136]“I can’t find my shoes and stockings,” came word over the balusters presently.
[136]“I can’t find my shoes and socks,” came a voice from upstairs.
“Oh, can’t you?” Kathie made answer. “Never mind. I took the shoes, you know. I’ll get them when I come. I do want you to see what a darling little frock we have made,” she said in a subdued voice to her mother, as she hastily opened the suit-case and brought forth the yellow silk muslin. “I suppose she will have to know at once because she will have to see the shoes and stockings. Look at these dear velvet bows, mother. Won’t they look fine on the child’s auburn head. Mattie Paine is going to send over a yellow fan she has, and I am going to lend my beads, the gold ones. Coming, Elizabeth!”
“Oh, can’t you?” Kathie replied. “Never mind. I took the shoes, you know. I’ll get them when I come. I really want you to see the adorable little dress we made,” she said softly to her mother as she quickly opened the suitcase and pulled out the yellow silk muslin. “I guess she’ll need to know right away because she’ll have to see the shoes and stockings. Look at these cute velvet bows, Mom. Won’t they look great on the child’s auburn hair? Mattie Paine is going to send over a yellow fan she has, and I’m going to lend my gold beads. Coming, Elizabeth!”
Cutting short her mother’s exclamations of admiration and pleasure, Kathie hastily put the frock back and ran upstairs, Miss Jewett and Mrs. Hollins following, all three being eager to see how Elizabeth would take her surprise.
Cutting short her mother's excited comments of admiration and joy, Kathie quickly put the dress back and ran upstairs, with Miss Jewett and Mrs. Hollins following, all three eager to see how Elizabeth would react to her surprise.
“We shall want more light than this,” decided Kathie, as she entered the room lighted by only a small lamp. “I’ll go get the big lamp from mother’s room, Elizabeth.” She hurried out, leaving Elizabeth[137] standing in the middle of the floor, dressed up to the point of petticoats but wearing her bedroom slippers. “You can take off that extra petticoat; you won’t need it,” remarked Kathie, setting down the lamp and lifting the suit-case to a chair.
“We need more light than this,” Kathie decided as she stepped into the room lit by just a small lamp. “I’ll go grab the big lamp from my mom’s room, Elizabeth.” She rushed out, leaving Elizabeth[137] standing in the middle of the floor, dressed up in her petticoats but wearing her bedroom slippers. “You can take off that extra petticoat; you won’t need it,” Kathie said, putting down the lamp and lifting the suitcase onto a chair.
“Why won’t I need it?” inquired Elizabeth. “I always wear two with thin frocks in winter.”
“Why won’t I need it?” asked Elizabeth. “I always wear two with thin dresses in winter.”
“Never mind, do as I tell you,” commanded Kathie, fumbling at the fastening of the suit-case. “Here are your shoes and stockings,” she continued with a little laugh, handing them to her sister.
“Forget it, just do what I say,” commanded Kathie, struggling with the suitcase’s clasp. “Here are your shoes and stockings,” she added with a small laugh, handing them to her sister.
“Why, why,—” began Elizabeth.
“Why, why—” started Elizabeth.
Mrs. Hollins and Miss Jewett stood by smiling at her. Kathie shook out the yellow frock. “Here is your costume, Miss Elizabeth,” said Kathie. “It has changed color since last night, hasn’t it?”
Mrs. Hollins and Miss Jewett stood by, smiling at her. Kathie shook out the yellow dress. “Here’s your costume, Miss Elizabeth,” said Kathie. “It has changed color since last night, hasn’t it?”
Elizabeth looked with astonishment growing into delight as Kathie held up the frock. Then she gave one squeal of excitement and threw herself prone on the bed, from which she immediately raised herself to say: “Oh, what a delirious dream of delight! I have a fairy godmother after all.”
Elizabeth watched in amazement that turned into joy as Kathie held up the dress. Then she let out a squeal of excitement and threw herself flat on the bed, from which she quickly got up to say, “Oh, what an incredible dream of happiness! I really do have a fairy godmother.”
“You seem to have had several of them,” returned her mother, “and they have been working like Trojans[138] for you all day. They gave your own mother no chance to lend a hand.”
“You seem to have had quite a few of them,” her mother replied, “and they’ve been working really hard for you all day. They didn’t give your own mother a chance to help out.”
The yellow frock went on over a soft silk slip of the same color, made from Kathie’s; the shoes and stockings were pronounced “Too fine for anything!” the bows were adjusted upon the curling auburn locks, the gold beads were fastened around the slim little neck and Elizabeth stood arrayed. It was a simple little costume, with elbow sleeves and round neck, very slightly cut out, but Elizabeth envied no one. Let who would wear blue chiffon and lace over pink—she did not care; and she went off with such a radiant face as repaid those who had spent New Year’s Day working for her.
The yellow dress went over a soft silk slip of the same color, made from Kathie’s; the shoes and stockings were deemed “Too nice for anything!” the bows were adjusted in her curly auburn hair, and the gold beads were fastened around her slim little neck, and Elizabeth was ready. It was a simple little outfit, with elbow sleeves and a round neck, just a bit cut out, but Elizabeth didn’t envy anyone. Let others wear blue chiffon and lace over pink—she didn’t care; and she left with such a radiant smile that it made the effort those who worked for her on New Year's Day worthwhile.
With her brother Dick as escort and well wrapped up for the cold walk, Elizabeth fared forth gayly. At the gate of the Lynde house they met Betsy and Hal. The house looked very festive, brightly illuminated as it was. The door was flung open with a flourish by an obsequious individual, a nephew of aunt Darkey’s who had come up from the city to serve upon this occasion. “Ladies’ room to de right; gemmans’ to de lef,” he announced, much as if he were calling off the figures in a dance; and the two little[139] girls excitedly went up, turning their heads to notice the decorations, the odor of flowers and the subdued strains of music. It was all their fancy painted it. “If only Corinne were different,” was Elizabeth’s only regret.
With her brother Dick as her escort and bundled up for the chilly walk, Elizabeth set off cheerfully. At the gate of the Lynde house, they ran into Betsy and Hal. The house looked very festive, brightly lit as it was. An overly eager nephew of Aunt Darkey’s, who had come up from the city to help for the occasion, swung the door open dramatically. “Ladies’ room to the right; gentlemen’s to the left,” he announced, as if he were calling out the steps to a dance; and the two little girls excitedly headed inside, glancing around to take in the decorations, the scent of flowers, and the soft music playing in the background. It was everything their imagination made it out to be. “If only Corinne were different,” was Elizabeth’s only regret.
Betsy had been let into the secret of Elizabeth’s dress, but clung to her white mull as being quite nice enough. She looked very dainty and sweet and was as appreciative as Elizabeth could wish when the wonderful frock was displayed to her. They went downstairs together and on to the drawing-room where stood Bess in all the magnificence of blue chiffon and pink rosebuds. Several guests had arrived and these stood in little groups, rather shy and awkward as yet. Elizabeth and Betsy made their greetings and then looked around the room. Corinne was not there. “Probably she preferred to be fashionably late,” conjectured Elizabeth. “Corinne hasn’t come yet,” she ventured to Bess.
Betsy had learned about Elizabeth’s dress but thought her own white mull was nice enough. She looked very delicate and sweet and was as appreciative as Elizabeth hoped when the amazing dress was shown to her. They went downstairs together to the drawing room, where Bess stood in all the splendor of blue chiffon and pink rosebuds. Several guests had arrived, and they were standing in small groups, feeling a bit shy and awkward. Elizabeth and Betsy greeted everyone and then looked around the room. Corinne was not there. “She probably wanted to make a fashionable entrance,” Elizabeth speculated. “Corinne hasn’t arrived yet,” she said to Bess.
For a moment Bess was possessed by mixed feelings, part relief part shame. No one knew; no one would ever know why Elizabeth’s invitation had failed to reach her at the proper time. Bess had no idea of telling. She looked at Elizabeth, really quite[140] pleased to see her appearing so happy and so well dressed. After all there were no friends like old friends. Elizabeth would be sure to do her share in making the party a success. She was always the life of a company. “I am awfully glad you could come, Elizabeth,” she said, with her old-time cordiality. “Corinne has the mumps; she can’t come.”
For a moment, Bess felt a mix of emotions, part relief and part shame. No one knew; no one would ever know why Elizabeth’s invitation hadn’t reached her in time. Bess had no intention of revealing it. She looked at Elizabeth, genuinely happy to see her looking so cheerful and well-dressed. After all, there are no friends like old friends. Elizabeth would definitely help make the party a success. She was always the life of the party. “I’m really glad you could come, Elizabeth,” she said, with her usual warmth. “Corinne has the mumps; she can’t come.”
And so the last unpleasant element passed out of Elizabeth’s anticipations. It was a fine party. She enjoyed it to the extent of her ability, which was great. Betsy, too, had almost as good a time. Bess enjoyed it to the measure of her capacity, which Dick said was as a half-pint measure to a gallon, when he was comparing the fulness of his sister’s joy with that of the rest.
And so the last unpleasant thought faded from Elizabeth’s mind. It was a great party. She enjoyed it as much as she could, which was a lot. Betsy had nearly as good a time. Bess enjoyed it based on her ability, which Dick said was like comparing a half-pint to a gallon, when he was measuring the amount of joy his sister felt against everyone else's.
CHAPTER X
Elizabeth Insults
THE party over and holidays past, there was nothing to look forward to but a long stretch of school-days, cold mornings and colder nights. It was generally too cold in the attic for Elizabeth to seek that retreat so she and Betsy preferred the latter’s warm room where, if they played quietly, they were allowed entire freedom. Paper dolls were much in favor these times and their adventures as set afoot by Elizabeth would fill a book.
THE party was over and the holidays were past; there was nothing to look forward to except a long stretch of school days, cold mornings, and even colder nights. It was usually too cold in the attic for Elizabeth to go there, so she and Betsy preferred Betsy's cozy room where, if they played quietly, they could do pretty much whatever they wanted. Paper dolls were really popular during this time, and the adventures that Elizabeth created for them could fill a book.
At school matters went on quietly, although there were days when Elizabeth longed for excitement. Corinne having duly recovered from her mumps, “on both sides,” took her place again. She was much chagrined at having to forego the party and did not like to have Bess talk about it. As it was the favorite topic of this young person she and Corinne became less intimate. Elizabeth had given unstinted[142] praise to the great entertainment, had told Bess she looked perfectly lovely in her blue frock and had said many other nice things; therefore Bess was glad to be again considered second best and conveniently forgot about her share in withholding Elizabeth’s invitation. The easiest way out was always the rule Bess abided by, and as long as things in the present went smoothly she did not bother about either past or future.
At school, things went on quietly, although there were days when Elizabeth wished for some excitement. Corinne, having fully recovered from her mumps, “on both sides,” was back in class. She was really upset about missing the party and didn’t like it when Bess brought it up. Since this was Bess's favorite topic, she and Corinne grew less close. Elizabeth had praised the fantastic event without holding back, told Bess she looked absolutely lovely in her blue dress, and said many other nice things; so Bess was happy to be considered second best again and conveniently forgot her part in keeping Elizabeth from being invited. Bess always followed the path of least resistance, and as long as the present was going well, she didn’t think about the past or future.
It was one cold day in January that Elizabeth found her excitement. If she could have foreseen the nature of it she would not have been so anxious to stir up the humdrum routine, but she did not foresee. Neither did Bert. This youngster was as full of mischief as any boy of his age is liable to be, and his chief aider and abetter was Patsy McGonigle. What one did not think of the other did. It was not that they disliked their teacher or that they wanted to annoy her, but it was so deadly dull with nothing but lessons, and sitting still was so very hard for restless creatures like themselves that if they could break the monotony by causing a little ripple of mirth they did not see why anyone should object so very much.
It was a cold day in January when Elizabeth discovered her excitement. If she had known what it would be, she wouldn't have been so eager to shake up the boring routine, but she didn't foresee it. Neither did Bert. This kid was just as mischievous as any boy his age tends to be, and his main partner in crime was Patsy McGonigle. Whatever one didn’t think of, the other did. It wasn't that they disliked their teacher or wanted to bother her; it was just that lessons were incredibly dull, and sitting still was really hard for energetic kids like them. So, if they could lighten the mood by causing a bit of laughter, they didn’t understand why anyone should mind so much.
[143]It was with some such thought in mind that Bert began his day. On the way to school he had captured a little field-mouse. He did not mean to hurt it, and did not know exactly what he meant to do with it, but first of all he must provide a cage for it, so he took his lunch from the tin box in which he carried it, punched a few holes through the bottom of it with a nail, popped Mr. Mouse inside, and there he was safe and secure. The luncheon was wrapped up in a piece of paper and Bert proceeded to school. Once or twice he slipped a few crumbs inside the box so that the mouse might not feel himself utterly neglected, and would realize that he had a friend at hand. The rest of the time the box rested in Bert’s desk. There came a moment, however, when the spirit of mischief whispered in Bert’s ear: “Why don’t you have a little fun? What’s the use of living if you can’t have fun?” Bert listened to the voice of the charmer. Why not have some fun? If he let the mouse out, slyly, of course, no one would imagine he had anything to do with it, and it would be such sport to see the girls all jumping about and climbing up on chairs. Even Miss Jewett would be scared; it would be so funny to see her. Now was[144] the propitious moment, for Miss Jewett was putting some work on the board, the room was quiet, everyone was busy. Bert opened his desk a little way and put his hand in. He gently lifted the lid from the box and shut his desk quickly, then he appeared to be applying himself diligently to his books. In a few minutes he quietly opened his desk a few inches and presently the mouse peeped forth.
[143]With that thought in mind, Bert started his day. On the way to school, he had caught a little field mouse. He didn’t mean to harm it and wasn’t sure what he was going to do with it, but first, he needed to make a cage for it. He took his lunch out of the tin box he used to carry it, poked a few holes in the bottom with a nail, put Mr. Mouse inside, and there he was safe and sound. The lunch was wrapped in a piece of paper, and Bert headed to school. A couple of times, he slipped a few crumbs into the box so the mouse wouldn’t feel completely neglected and would know he had a friend nearby. The rest of the time, the box sat in Bert’s desk. However, there came a moment when the spirit of mischief whispered in Bert’s ear: “Why not have a little fun? What's the point of living if you can’t enjoy yourself?” Bert listened to that tempting voice. Why not have some fun? If he let the mouse out, slyly of course, no one would suspect him, and it would be hilarious to watch the girls jumping around and climbing on chairs. Even Miss Jewett would be frightened; it would be so funny to see her reaction. Now was[144] the perfect moment, as Miss Jewett was writing something on the board, the room was quiet, and everyone was busy. Bert opened his desk just a little and reached in. He gently lifted the lid of the box and quickly shut his desk, then pretended to focus intently on his books. A few minutes later, he quietly opened his desk a few inches, and soon, the mouse peeked out.
Just what made Elizabeth turn her head at the critical moment it would be difficult to tell, but she did so just in time to see the mouse come forth and to see Bert’s eyes full of laughter. She knew Bert well enough to understand what had happened. For a second she gazed with fascinated eyes at the little creature creeping along the desk. Chilled by its stay in the tin box, it moved slowly and Elizabeth was as quick as a wink. She started up, threw her handkerchief over the mouse, grabbed it and thrust it into her desk without creating much confusion. Even Bert did not know that she had seen him open his desk to let it out. The girls and boys behind her began to giggle. Some of them saw what she did but they had not quite understood. Others thought it was a make-believe mouse which she had brought[145] to school to amuse herself and the rest. Some thought she had taken something of her own away from Bert, but no one knew his part in the performance, or had any idea that her whole purpose was to save Bert from discovery and the school from an uproar. It was a most exciting situation and Elizabeth rather enjoyed it. She could hear the mouse running around inside her desk and she slipped a pencil under the lid that he might have air. Betsy was all alert and looked at her inquiringly. Elizabeth suppressed a giggle. She was not in the least afraid of mice and rather admired the long ears and big eyes of the little field-mice. She would like to make a pet of this one, but it would probably be better to let it go free she decided.
Just what made Elizabeth turn her head at the crucial moment is hard to say, but she did just in time to see the mouse come out and Bert’s eyes filled with laughter. She knew Bert well enough to figure out what had happened. For a second, she stared with fascination at the little creature crawling across the desk. Chilled from being in the tin box, it moved slowly, and Elizabeth was quick as a flash. She jumped up, threw her handkerchief over the mouse, grabbed it, and shoved it into her desk without causing much chaos. Even Bert didn’t realize she had seen him open his desk to let it out. The kids behind her started to giggle. Some of them saw what she did but didn’t quite get it. Others thought it was a toy mouse she had brought to school to entertain herself and everyone else. Some even thought she had taken something from Bert, but no one knew his role in the whole thing or that her main goal was to keep Bert from getting in trouble and prevent a scene at school. It was a really exciting situation, and Elizabeth found it quite fun. She could hear the mouse scurrying around inside her desk and slipped a pencil under the lid so it could breathe. Betsy was alert and looked at her curiously. Elizabeth stifled a giggle. She wasn’t at all afraid of mice and actually admired the little field mouse's long ears and big eyes. She would have liked to keep this one as a pet, but she decided it would probably be better to let it go free.
Betsy continued to look from Elizabeth to her desk with an inquiring expression. Finally she could stand it no longer and wrote on her slate. “What is it?”
Betsy kept glancing from Elizabeth to her desk with a curious look. Eventually, she couldn't take it anymore and wrote on her slate, "What is it?"
By the same means Elizabeth wrote her answer: “Mouse.” Then both began to giggle and a titter ran around the rows of boys and girls behind them.
By the same method, Elizabeth wrote her response: “Mouse.” Then they both started to giggle, and a quiet laugh spread through the rows of boys and girls behind them.
Miss Jewett looked around sharply. “What is the matter?” she asked.
Miss Jewett looked around quickly. “What’s wrong?” she asked.
[146]The faces all sobered down. Lessons appeared to be the sole interest. Miss Jewett returned to her work on the board.
[146]The mood shifted significantly. Learning seemed to be the only focus. Miss Jewett went back to her work on the board.
As soon as her back was turned all eyes were bent with interest upon Elizabeth’s desk. Nothing happened and the eyes went back to the books. Presently Elizabeth discovered that she needed a book from her desk. How could she get it? What was she to do when other books were needed? She began to see difficulties before her. Why she did not have the courage to walk up to Miss Jewett and say, “Miss Jewett, there is a mouse in my desk,” it is hard to say. It would have been the easiest way out of the dilemma. At all events she did not do it, but by movements and signs let Betsy understand that she wanted the loan of her dictionary.
As soon as her back was turned, everyone’s attention shifted to Elizabeth’s desk. Nothing happened, and then they went back to their books. Eventually, Elizabeth realized she needed a book from her desk. How was she supposed to get it? What would she do when she needed other books? She started to see problems ahead. It’s hard to explain why she didn’t have the courage to walk up to Miss Jewett and say, “Miss Jewett, there’s a mouse in my desk.” It would have been the easiest way to solve the problem. In any case, she didn’t do that; instead, she used gestures to let Betsy know she needed to borrow her dictionary.
Those in the rear began to comprehend the situation more clearly and the tittering recommenced. Just as Betsy was making the transfer Miss Jewett turned and saw who was the central figure of interest. She determined to find out what Elizabeth was doing, for she was evidently amusing the school in some way. Down the aisle walked Miss Jewett and stood at Elizabeth’s desk as she received Betsy’s book into[147] her hands. “Haven’t you a dictionary of your own, Elizabeth?” she asked.
Those at the back started to understand the situation better, and the giggling started up again. Just as Betsy was handing over the book, Miss Jewett turned and noticed who everyone was watching. She decided to find out what Elizabeth was up to since she was obviously entertaining the class in some way. Miss Jewett walked down the aisle and stood by Elizabeth’s desk as she accepted Betsy's book into her hands. “Don’t you have a dictionary of your own, Elizabeth?” she asked.
“Yes, Miss Jewett,” was the prompt reply.
“Yes, Miss Jewett,” was the quick response.
“Why don’t you use it, then? Did you leave it at home?”
“Why don't you use it, then? Did you forget it at home?”
“No, Miss Jewett.”
“No, Ms. Jewett.”
“Where is it? Have you lent it?”
“Where is it? Did you lend it out?”
“No, Miss Jewett, I haven’t lent it.”
“No, Miss Jewett, I haven’t lent it out.”
“Then if you have it why don’t you use it? Has anything happened to it?”
“Then if you have it, why not use it? Has anything happened to it?”
“No, Miss Jewett.” Elizabeth was becoming confused.
“No, Miss Jewett.” Elizabeth was getting confused.
Miss Jewett glanced down at the desk and saw that it was a crack open. The mouse by this time had settled down comfortably and was making no stir; yet Miss Jewett felt that something was not exactly right. “Open your desk and get out your book, Elizabeth,” said Miss Jewett in a matter-of-fact way. “Don’t let us have any more talk about it.”
Miss Jewett looked down at the desk and noticed it was slightly open. The mouse had settled in comfortably and wasn’t causing any trouble, but Miss Jewett sensed that something was off. “Open your desk and take out your book, Elizabeth,” Miss Jewett said matter-of-factly. “Let’s not talk about it anymore.”
Elizabeth’s face turned scarlet but she made no movement to obey, she only murmured, “I can’t,” hanging her head as she spoke. Why didn’t she say more? Why didn’t she say: I can’t, because there is a mouse in my desk and I don’t want it to scare[148] you and the school? Who knows why she did not? It was certainly very stupid of her not to, but then very bright girls can be very stupid sometimes.
Elizabeth’s face turned red, but she didn’t move to obey; she just murmured, “I can’t,” while looking down as she spoke. Why didn’t she say more? Why didn’t she say: I can’t because there’s a mouse in my desk, and I don’t want it to scare you and the school? Who knows why she didn’t? It was definitely foolish of her not to, but then really smart girls can be pretty foolish sometimes.[148]
The teacher waited for the space of a minute; then she lifted the lid of the desk and out sprang the mouse. Miss Jewett gave a small shriek and fled to the platform. The girls all gave louder shrieks and jumped up on their chairs, at least most of them did; some of the boys did too. Others began to chase the mouse who was running wildly from corner to corner.
The teacher paused for a minute, then lifted the desk lid, and out jumped the mouse. Miss Jewett let out a small scream and ran to the platform. The girls all screamed louder and jumped up on their chairs—at least most of them did; some of the boys did too. Others started chasing the mouse, which was darting wildly from corner to corner.
In a moment or two Miss Jewett had regained her self-possession. “Open the door, boys, and it will find its way out,” she said. “Sit down, girls. It was rather startling, I admit; but there is nothing to be afraid of.”
In a minute or two, Miss Jewett had gathered herself. “Open the door, boys, and it will find its way out,” she said. “Sit down, girls. It was a bit surprising, I’ll admit; but there’s nothing to be afraid of.”
Phil Selden opened the outer door and the mouse found its way to freedom. In a few minutes the school settled down again to peace and quiet, but Elizabeth felt most uncomfortable. She thought of what she might have said and what she did not. She knew that Miss Jewett had a right to feel annoyed and to blame her for what had happened, but she did not see how she, herself, could explain matters[149] now that the mischief was done. There was no explanation, she realized, and so she must suffer.
Phil Selden opened the outer door and the mouse found its way to freedom. In a few minutes, the school returned to peace and quiet, but Elizabeth felt really uneasy. She thought about what she might have said and what she hadn’t. She knew that Miss Jewett had every right to be annoyed and to blame her for what had happened, but she didn’t see how she could explain things now that the damage was done. There was no explanation, she realized, so she had to just endure it.
As no one had been blamed, Bert congratulated himself that both he and his sister would be let off scot-free; and at the close of the session he went out with the rest, saying to himself that it had been good fun and he was glad it came out as it did. Elizabeth had no such easy mind. She did not want to discuss the subject with the rest of the girls so she lingered behind and let them all depart ahead of her.
As no one had been blamed, Bert congratulated himself that both he and his sister would get off without consequences; and at the end of the session, he went out with the others, thinking to himself that it had been a good time and he was glad it turned out the way it did. Elizabeth didn’t feel the same way. She didn’t want to talk about it with the other girls, so she hung back and let them leave ahead of her.
Miss Jewett stood at the door watching the children leave. As Elizabeth and Betsy came along she said, “Wait a moment, Elizabeth; I want to speak to you.” She spoke pleasantly, but she looked grave when Elizabeth came to her. Betsy went on ahead, saying that she would wait outside.
Miss Jewett stood at the door watching the kids leave. As Elizabeth and Betsy approached, she said, “Hold on a minute, Elizabeth; I want to talk to you.” She sounded friendly, but she looked serious when Elizabeth reached her. Betsy moved ahead, saying she would wait outside.
Miss Jewett sat down at her desk and pulled up a chair for Elizabeth. For a moment neither spoke. Miss Jewett settled some papers, then, leaning on her elbows with her chin in her hands, she looked at the child before her. “Elizabeth,” she said, “will you tell me what made you behave so badly this morning? It isn’t like you to try to make mischief[150] in school and all that. I have always counted upon you and Betsy. What spirit of evil possessed you?”
Miss Jewett sat down at her desk and pulled a chair up for Elizabeth. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Miss Jewett organized some papers, then, resting her elbows on the desk with her chin in her hands, she looked at the girl in front of her. “Elizabeth,” she said, “can you tell me why you acted out so badly this morning? It’s not like you to try to cause trouble in school and all that. I’ve always relied on you and Betsy. What got into you?”[150]
“I don’t know, Miss Jewett,” replied Elizabeth in a subdued voice.
“I don’t know, Miss Jewett,” Elizabeth replied quietly.
“Did you know that mouse was in your desk?”
“Did you know there was a mouse in your desk?”
“Yes, Miss Jewett.”
"Yes, Ms. Jewett."
“And that was why you didn’t open it when I told you? I must confess it was a pretty good reason, but I can’t see why you didn’t tell me it was there.”
“And that’s why you didn’t open it when I told you? I have to admit, that’s a pretty good reason, but I don’t understand why you didn’t mention it was there.”
Elizabeth couldn’t see, either, except that the mouse had not entered of its own accord.
Elizabeth couldn’t see either, except that the mouse hadn’t come in on its own.
“You couldn’t have put it there, of course. You couldn’t have done that,” continued Miss Jewett, half questioningly; but Elizabeth made no reply. Miss Jewett looked distressed. “I can scarcely believe you would wilfully do that,” she went on. “Did you, Elizabeth?” she said, after a pause long enough to permit Elizabeth to reply. Still no answer came. “Did you?” repeated Miss Jewett a little more decidedly.
“You couldn’t have put it there, of course. You couldn’t have done that,” continued Miss Jewett, half questioning; but Elizabeth didn’t respond. Miss Jewett looked upset. “I can hardly believe you would do that on purpose,” she went on. “Did you, Elizabeth?” she said, after a long enough pause for Elizabeth to answer. Still, there was no reply. “Did you?” Miss Jewett repeated, a bit more firmly.
“I am afraid I did,” Elizabeth finally replied in so low a voice that her teacher could scarcely hear her.
“I’m afraid I did,” Elizabeth finally replied in such a low voice that her teacher could barely hear her.
Miss Jewett’s face fell. She sat looking at Elizabeth’s downcast face which had all the expression of[151] one in the wrong. After a few minutes of silence Miss Jewett arose. “We’d better not say any more about this now,” she said. “I am so grieved and disappointed that I don’t know exactly what to say. I want to think it over, and I want you to think it over. Perhaps you can give me some explanation after awhile. Of course, Elizabeth, one looks for an apology for a thing of this kind, but I would rather wait till tomorrow, after school. You may go now.”
Miss Jewett's expression dropped. She sat there, staring at Elizabeth's sad face, which clearly showed that she felt guilty. After a moment of silence, Miss Jewett stood up. “Let’s not discuss this anymore right now,” she said. “I’m really upset and disappointed that I’m not sure what to say. I need some time to think, and I’d like you to think about it too. Maybe you can explain things to me later. Of course, Elizabeth, it’s normal to expect an apology for something like this, but I’d prefer to wait until tomorrow, after school. You can go now.”
Elizabeth walked out, the tears running down her cheeks. It was the first time she had left Miss Jewett’s adored presence in such a manner. There had always been a loving kiss and a gay good-bye. What had possessed her not to explain, but to sit there and let all this wrong construction be put upon her actions? She hardly knew. She only felt that Miss Jewett should have known her better than to believe that she had planned such mischief. Appearances were against her and by some strange contrariness she had not been able to prevent it. She would not tell on Bert, that was certain; she had never been a tattler and she was not going to begin now. She walked home, being glad that Betsy had gone on ahead and that she was so late as not[152] to encounter any of the other girls. When she reached home she went straight to her own room and threw herself down on the bed to have her cry out. After a little while Babs came trudging up the stairs. She paused a moment at the door before she called, “Lizabef, is you comin’ down to dinner?”
Elizabeth walked out, tears streaming down her cheeks. It was the first time she had left Miss Jewett’s beloved presence like this. There had always been a sweet kiss and a cheerful goodbye. What had made her not explain herself, but instead sit there and let everyone misunderstand her actions? She hardly knew. She just felt that Miss Jewett should have known her better than to think she had plotted such trouble. The situation seemed against her, and for some odd reason, she couldn’t stop it. She wouldn’t betray Bert, that was for sure; she had never been one to tattle, and she wasn’t going to start now. She walked home, relieved that Betsy had gone ahead and that it was late enough not to run into any of the other girls. Once she got home, she went straight to her room and threw herself onto the bed to have a good cry. After a little while, Babs came trudging up the stairs. She paused for a moment at the door before calling, “Lizabef, are you coming down for dinner?”
“I don’t want any,” returned Elizabeth from within.
“I don’t want any,” Elizabeth replied from inside.
Another pause while Babs considered this. “Muvver says you’d better come and get you dinner!” came the second call.
Another pause while Babs thought about this. “Mom says you’d better come and get your dinner!” came the second call.
“Tell mother I have a headache and don’t want any dinner,” was the reply.
“Tell mom I have a headache and don't want any dinner,” was the reply.
Babs went off murmuring to herself: “Has a headache; doesn’t want any dinner.”
Babs walked away muttering to herself, "Has a headache; doesn't want any dinner."
Elizabeth spoke truly, for by the time her mother came up she was flushed and feverish and her head ached badly. Mrs. Hollins asked no questions, but drew down the shades and dropped a light kiss on the child’s hot cheek. “Try to go to sleep, dear,” she said. “I will send word by Bert that you will not be at school this afternoon.” Elizabeth was usually so eager to go that her mother knew there was no pretence in this excuse of a headache.
Elizabeth was telling the truth, because by the time her mom arrived, she was flushed, feverish, and had a bad headache. Mrs. Hollins didn't ask any questions; she just pulled down the shades and gave the child's hot cheek a gentle kiss. "Try to sleep, sweetheart," she said. "I'll let Bert know that you won't be at school this afternoon." Elizabeth usually couldn't wait to go, so her mom knew there was nothing fake about her headache excuse.
[153]In the darkened room where all was quiet Elizabeth finally did fall asleep, and when she awoke life did not appear quite so dreary to her. She even thought of writing a touching appeal in verse to Miss Jewett and composed the first two lines in her mind, then she decided that this was not the occasion for anything of the kind. She had been wrong and yet she had not been wrong. The next day after school she would explain in a very dignified manner and then if Miss Jewett still demanded an apology she would see. She had been misjudged and—well, no, she had not been condemned exactly. Miss Jewett had said she must think it over. She had given her a chance to make an explanation, certainly she had. Why, she had been very patient and kind when you came to think of it. Of course nobody would like to be made ridiculous before the whole school and it was very mortifying to be made to jump and scream in that way. In her calmer judgment Elizabeth saw all this and was really quite cheerful when she at last made up her mind to trust to the morrow to smooth out the tangle. “I suppose,” said the little girl to herself, “if she had kissed me as she always does I wouldn’t have been so sure that she was angry[154] with me. I got all worked up over that and thought it was much worse than it is.” So she arose from her bed, washed away the traces of tears, discovered that she was very hungry and when the summons to supper came, was ready to respond with the greatest alacrity.
[153]In the darkened room where everything was quiet, Elizabeth finally fell asleep, and when she woke up, life didn’t seem so bleak anymore. She even considered writing a heartfelt poem to Miss Jewett and composed the first two lines in her mind, but then she realized this wasn’t the right moment for that. She had been wrong, but not entirely wrong. The next day after school, she would explain herself in a very dignified way, and if Miss Jewett still wanted an apology, then she would see about that. She had been misunderstood and—well, no, she hadn’t been exactly condemned. Miss Jewett had said she needed to think it over. She had given her a chance to explain, that much was true. After all, she had been quite patient and kind when you really thought about it. Of course, nobody wants to be embarrassed in front of the whole school, and it was definitely humiliating to be made to jump and scream like that. In her calmer state of mind, Elizabeth recognized all this and felt genuinely cheerful when she finally decided to trust that tomorrow would help clear things up. “I suppose,” the little girl said to herself, “if she had just kissed me like she always does, I wouldn’t have thought she was mad at me. I got all worked up over that and thought it was much worse than it really is.” So she got out of bed, wiped away the traces of her tears, realized she was very hungry, and when the call for supper came, she was ready to respond with great enthusiasm. [154]
CHAPTER XI
Betsy is First Aid for Hurt Feelings.
AS Elizabeth entered the dining-room someone jumped out from behind the door and pounced upon her. “Why, Betsy,” cried Elizabeth, “when did you come?”
AS Elizabeth entered the dining room, someone jumped out from behind the door and surprised her. “Wow, Betsy,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “when did you get here?”
“Just now,” returned Betsy. “I came with Hal. He is going to take supper with you all, for he and Kathie are going somewhere afterward. I asked aunt Em if I couldn’t come too, and she said I might if I would not stay long afterward. Hal and Kathie promised to take me to our gate when they go down. I was so worried about you, Elizabeth, when you didn’t come to school. Bert said you had a headache and I was afraid you were getting some fatal disease.”
“Just now,” Betsy replied. “I came with Hal. He’s going to have dinner with you all because he and Kathie are heading out somewhere afterward. I asked Aunt Em if I could come too, and she said I could as long as I don’t stay too long afterward. Hal and Kathie promised to walk me to our gate when they leave. I was so worried about you, Elizabeth, when you didn’t come to school. Bert said you had a headache, and I was afraid you were getting some serious illness.”
“I did have a headache,” Elizabeth acknowledged, “but it is better now. I think when I have had some supper I shall feel all right. I thought supper was ready.”
“I did have a headache,” Elizabeth admitted, “but it’s better now. I think once I have some dinner, I’ll feel fine. I thought dinner was ready.”
[156]“I think they are waiting for your father to come in,” Betsy told her. “Elizabeth, I am so anxious to know what Miss Jewett had to say to you.”
[156]“I think they’re waiting for your dad to arrive,” Betsy said to her. “Elizabeth, I’m really curious to know what Miss Jewett told you.”
“She didn’t have very much to say,” replied Elizabeth doubtfully. “She thinks I put the mouse in my desk on purpose to be mischievous, and she was very much hurt, so was I.”
“She didn’t say much,” Elizabeth replied, unsure. “She thinks I put the mouse in my desk on purpose to be naughty, and she was really hurt, and so was I.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, were you really? You did put the mouse there, you know.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, really? You did put the mouse there, you know.”
“But I didn’t do it to make fun; I did it so it would not upset the school and scare Miss Jewett.”
“But I didn’t do it to make fun; I did it so it wouldn't upset the school and scare Miss Jewett.”
“Why didn’t you tell her so?”
“Why didn’t you say that to her?”
“I don’t know; somehow I couldn’t. I got sort of rattled, I think; at first I did, and then I was mad because she thought I did it on purpose so I just wouldn’t say.”
“I don’t know; for some reason I couldn’t. I got a bit shaken, I guess; at first I did, and then I got angry because she thought I did it on purpose, so I just wouldn’t say anything.”
Betsy was thoughtful for a moment. “I wonder how the mouse got in,” she said. “I never saw one in the schoolhouse before, did you? Where was it when you picked it up, Elizabeth?”
Betsy paused for a moment. “I wonder how the mouse got in,” she said. “I’ve never seen one in the schoolhouse before, have you? Where was it when you found it, Elizabeth?”
“It was running along the top of a—a desk. It must have been cold or something, for it didn’t run fast and didn’t seem a bit afraid. I put my handkerchief over it and picked it up quite easily.”
“It was running along the top of a desk. It must have been cold or something because it didn’t run fast and didn’t seem scared at all. I put my handkerchief over it and picked it up pretty easily.”
[157]“You are going to school tomorrow, of course,” said Betsy.
[157]“You’re going to school tomorrow, right?” said Betsy.
“Oh yes.”
"Sure thing."
“And you will tell Miss Jewett that you didn’t kick up a fuss on purpose.”
“And you will tell Miss Jewett that you didn’t cause a scene on purpose.”
“Maybe so,”—Elizabeth still had a remnant of hurt feelings. “She may not believe me if I do tell her.”
“Maybe so,” Elizabeth still felt a bit hurt. “She might not believe me if I tell her.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, she must. She wouldn’t be so mean. When you love her so much I don’t see how you can think she could be so mean.”
“Oh, Elizabeth, she has to. She wouldn’t be that cruel. When you care for her so much, I can’t understand how you can think she could be so harsh.”
“She loved me so much and yet she thought I could be mean,” replied Elizabeth, still on the defensive. “I was hurt to the very core of my being, Betsy, and there is no balm for my wounded heart.”
“She loved me so much, and yet she thought I could be cruel,” Elizabeth replied, still feeling defensive. “I was hurt to my deepest core, Betsy, and there’s no remedy for my broken heart.”
Just here the family appeared and the conversation ceased. Betsy was quite at home here, and was never treated as company. She now began taking some things from a chair that she might draw it up to the table. As she removed some books, Bert’s lunch box clattered to the floor. Betsy picked it up and saw that there were queer holes in the bottom and that a cooky, which looked as if a mouse had nibbled it, had fallen out. Quick as a flash it[158] came over her that Bert was responsible for the mouse’s appearance in the schoolroom, but she said nothing about it, although she thought: “That is just like Elizabeth; she wouldn’t tell for fear Bert would be found out.”
Just then, the family showed up and the conversation stopped. Betsy felt completely at home here and was never treated like a guest. She began to take some things off a chair so she could pull it closer to the table. As she moved some books, Bert's lunch box slipped to the floor. Betsy picked it up and noticed there were strange holes in the bottom, and a cookie that looked like a mouse had taken a bite out of it had fallen out. In a flash, it occurred to her that Bert was behind the mouse in the classroom, but she kept quiet about it, thinking: “That’s just like Elizabeth; she wouldn’t say anything for fear Bert would get caught.”
She felt that she had the key to the whole situation and made up her mind that Miss Jewett should know.
She felt like she had the answer to everything and decided that Miss Jewett needed to know.
The opportunity for telling was soon afforded her, for when she reached home there sat Miss Jewett. “Oh,” exclaimed Betsy, “were you here to supper, Miss Jewett?”
The chance to share her story came quickly, as when she got home, Miss Jewett was sitting there. “Oh,” Betsy exclaimed, “were you here for dinner, Miss Jewett?”
“I feel quite sure of it,” returned her teacher with a smile.
“I’m pretty sure of it,” replied her teacher with a smile.
“Why didn’t they tell me you were coming?” said Betsy, aggrieved. “I wouldn’t have gone out if I had known.”
“Why didn’t they tell me you were coming?” said Betsy, annoyed. “I wouldn’t have gone out if I had known.”
“Maybe that is why they didn’t tell,” said Miss Jewett with a little twinkle in her eye.
“Maybe that's why they didn’t say anything,” Miss Jewett said with a little sparkle in her eye.
Betsy did not know quite how to take this, so she said nothing.
Betsy wasn't sure how to respond to this, so she said nothing.
“Did you find Elizabeth better?” said Miss Jewett, somewhat formally.
“Did you find Elizabeth doing well?” said Miss Jewett, somewhat formally.
“Yes, she was much better,” Betsy answered.[159] “She will be well enough to come to school tomorrow.”
“Yes, she was feeling a lot better,” Betsy replied.[159] “She’ll be well enough to come to school tomorrow.”
Miss Jewett did not answer. She seemed to be thinking deeply. Presently she said, “Betsy, I wonder if you can throw any light on this matter of Elizabeth and the mouse. Did she really bring it to school with her? I know she is full of fun and likes to do unusual things, but I could scarce believe my ears when she told me that she put it in her desk herself.”
Miss Jewett didn’t respond. She looked like she was lost in thought. After a moment, she said, “Betsy, I’m curious if you can shed some light on this whole situation with Elizabeth and the mouse. Did she actually bring it to school with her? I know she’s full of energy and enjoys doing crazy things, but I could hardly believe my ears when she said she put it in her desk herself.”
“Of course she didn’t bring it to school,”—Betsy spoke indignantly. “She saw it running across a desk and she jumped up and caught it so as to prevent a disturbance. She told me all about it this evening.”
“Of course she didn’t bring it to school,” Betsy said angrily. “She saw it scurrying across a desk and jumped up to catch it to stop a mess. She told me all about it this evening.”
“Why, Betsy, is that true? Then why in the world didn’t she tell me?”
“Why, Betsy, is that really true? Then why on earth didn’t she tell me?”
“I don’t know; she said she was sort of rattled; and then, you won’t be mad, Miss Jewett, she was proud and didn’t see how you could suspect her of doing it.”
“I don’t know; she said she was a bit shaken up; and then, you won’t be upset, Miss Jewett, she was proud and couldn’t understand how you could think she did it.”
“Oh, but I am sorry,” returned Miss Jewett. “She didn’t deny that she had put it in her desk, and I didn’t care to question further, for I was feeling[160] rather hurt myself. Did you see her catch it, Betsy?”
“Oh, but I'm sorry,” said Miss Jewett. “She didn’t deny that she had put it in her desk, and I didn’t want to ask more, because I was feeling[160] kind of hurt myself. Did you see her catch it, Betsy?”
“I saw her jump up suddenly and then I saw her pop something in her desk. I heard it running around but I didn’t know at first what it was.”
“I saw her jump up suddenly, and then I saw her put something in her desk. I heard it moving around, but I didn’t know at first what it was.”
“Dear me, dear me,” murmured Miss Jewett. “I wish she had told me.”
“Goodness, goodness,” Miss Jewett murmured. “I wish she had let me know.”
“Miss Jewett,” said Betsy presently, “if I tell you a secret, will you promise not to let anyone know? I hate to be a telltale, but I want you to know just how fine Elizabeth really is. She would rather take the blame herself than have the real person suffer.”
“Miss Jewett,” Betsy said after a moment, “if I share a secret with you, will you promise not to tell anyone? I don’t want to be a snitch, but I need you to know how great Elizabeth really is. She’d rather take the blame herself than let the actual person suffer.”
“Oh dear, Betsy, that is asking a good deal. Perhaps I should not make such a promise, yet if it exonerates Elizabeth I should be glad to know. Yes, I will keep the secret.”
“Oh dear, Betsy, that’s asking a lot. Maybe I shouldn’t make such a promise, but if it clears Elizabeth's name, I’d be happy to know. Yes, I’ll keep the secret.”
“I will tell you what I think and why I think it,” began Betsy, and went on to relate how she had discovered the lunch box with the nibbled cake and all the rest of it, ending up with: “It would be just like Bert to do it; he is so full of mischief. Why, last year he brought a little grass snake to school and almost frightened Miss Dunbar out of her wits[161] by putting it on the ledge under the black-board. She caught him, though, and he had to stay in for days and days after school and learn lines and lines of something or other.”
“I'll tell you what I think and why I think it,” began Betsy, and continued to explain how she found the lunch box with the nibbled cake and everything else, concluding with: “It would totally be something Bert would do; he’s such a troublemaker. Last year, he even brought a little grass snake to school and almost scared Miss Dunbar half to death by putting it on the ledge under the blackboard. She caught him, though, and he had to stay in for days after school, copying lines and lines of something or other.”[161]
“He deserves to be well punished now,” declared Miss Jewett, “but as we have only what is called circumstantial evidence I suppose he must escape. I am glad you told me, however, for I am pretty sure you are right, and when I see Elizabeth I shall be able to use more diplomacy. Poor Elizabeth, to think that she took it so to heart.”
“Honestly, he should face serious consequences now,” Miss Jewett stated, “but since we only have what’s called circumstantial evidence, I guess he’ll get away with it. I’m glad you mentioned it, though, because I’m pretty sure you’re right, and when I talk to Elizabeth, I’ll be able to handle it more tactfully. Poor Elizabeth, it’s sad to think she took it so hard.”
“She said that it wouldn’t have seemed so terrible if you had kissed her good-bye as you always did before. She seemed to feel worse about that than anything else. She thought that meant that you had stopped loving her.”
“She said it wouldn’t have felt so bad if you had kissed her goodbye like you always did before. She seemed to feel worse about that than anything else. She thought that meant you had stopped loving her.”
“The blessed child, of course I haven’t stopped loving her.”
“The blessed child, of course I still love her.”
“May I tell her that you send your love to her and good-night? I can speak to her over the ’phone, you know.”
“Can I tell her you’re sending your love and goodnight? I can talk to her on the phone, you know.”
“Yes, do tell her that and ask her to come to school early so I can have a word with her before work begins. I must go and put on my things now, for[162] you know there is an entertainment at the Hall and we are all going.”
“Yes, please tell her that and ask her to come to school early so I can talk to her before work starts. I need to go get ready now, because[162] you know there's an event at the Hall and we’re all going.”
“You mean you grown-ups; we children are not. Hal and Kathie have gone already.”
“You mean you adults; we kids are not. Hal and Kathie have already left.”
As soon as the front door closed after her elders Betsy went to the telephone, called up Elizabeth and delivered Miss Jewett’s message. Elizabeth’s answer came back: “Oh, I am so rejoiceful. I shall sleep a sweet and dreamless slumber tonight, Betsy. You are a friend indeed to pour the oil of gladness upon my bruised and bleeding heart. I certainly will start to school early. What? Yes, I have studied them, for, even if I had no heart to acquire any more knowledge, I felt that I must do my duty to my parents no matter how I suffered. Good-night, dearest Phillipa, your Frederica wafts you a kiss.”
As soon as the front door closed behind her elders, Betsy went to the phone, called Elizabeth, and relayed Miss Jewett’s message. Elizabeth’s reply came back: “Oh, I am so happy. I will sleep sweetly and dreamlessly tonight, Betsy. You’re such a good friend to bring joy to my bruised and aching heart. I definitely will start school early. What? Yes, I have studied for them, because even if I had no desire to learn more, I knew I had to do my duty to my parents no matter how much I suffered. Goodnight, dearest Phillipa, your Frederica sends you a kiss.”
True to her promise, Elizabeth started off betimes to school the next morning. She did not stop for Betsy as usual, believing that she would not have finished breakfast, and as for Bess it was quite positive that she would still be at table for she loved to linger till the last moment. Miss Jewett greeted her with a smile. Elizabeth was the first arrival, as she hoped she would be. The schoolroom was fresh[163] and bright, cheery with warmth of sun and blazing fire. Some scarlet geraniums in the window were beginning to put forth blossoms, while a great poinsettia, a Christmas gift to Miss Jewett, still showed its large and brilliant flowers amidst the green of palms and ferns.
True to her promise, Elizabeth set off early for school the next morning. She didn't wait for Betsy as usual, thinking that she wouldn't have finished breakfast, and as for Bess, it was certain that she would still be at the table since she loved to linger until the last minute. Miss Jewett welcomed her with a smile. Elizabeth was the first to arrive, just as she hoped. The classroom was fresh and bright, cheerful with the warmth of the sun and the blazing fire. Some scarlet geraniums in the window were starting to bloom, while a large poinsettia, a Christmas gift for Miss Jewett, still displayed its big and vibrant flowers among the greenery of palms and ferns.
“Good-morning, Elizabeth,” said Miss Jewett brightly. “Come up here and let us straighten out that unfortunate misunderstanding. You foolish child, why didn’t you tell me yesterday how it happened that you put the mouse in your desk? I might never have known if it had not been for Betsy. To be sure, I should have gone deeper into the matter and have inquired your motive, but I thought the least said the soonest mended, and after you had acknowledged that you put it there I thought that settled it. I am sorry, dear.”
“Good morning, Elizabeth,” Miss Jewett said cheerfully. “Come over here and let’s clear up that silly misunderstanding. You silly girl, why didn’t you tell me yesterday how you ended up putting the mouse in your desk? I might never have found out if it hadn’t been for Betsy. Of course, I should have looked into it more and asked you why you did it, but I thought it was best to keep it simple. Once you admitted you did it, I figured that was the end of it. I’m sorry, dear.”
“I suppose I should have told you,” answered Elizabeth, “but somehow I couldn’t. I felt all twisted up and contrary, and the more you talked about it the worse it was till at last I couldn’t have said anything if I had tried.”
“I guess I should have told you,” Elizabeth replied, “but for some reason, I just couldn't. I felt all twisted and conflicted, and the more you talked about it, the worse it got until I honestly couldn’t have said anything even if I had tried.”
“I see. And you captured the mouse simply to save me a scare and the school a disturbance?”
“I see. So you caught the mouse just to spare me a scare and keep the school from a disruption?”
[164]“Yes, Miss Jewett, although—” Elizabeth hesitated; but she was too honest not to go on, “although I was kind of half glad to have it happen: it made such a nice excitement.”
[164]“Yes, Miss Jewett, but—” Elizabeth paused; however, she was too honest to hold back, “but I was somewhat glad it happened: it created a nice bit of excitement.”
“But it was not your intention to start such an excitement,” replied Miss Jewett with a smile, “and that is the main point. It has not been such a long time since I was a schoolgirl for me to forget that any interruption of routine is welcome. We’ll call it square, Elizabeth, if you like. I think we were both a little wrong. Come and give me a good hug and kiss before anyone comes.”
“But you didn't mean to cause such a stir,” Miss Jewett said with a smile, “and that’s the main thing. It hasn’t been that long since I was in school myself to forget that any break from the usual routine is appreciated. We can call it even, Elizabeth, if that works for you. I think we were both a bit off. Come here and give me a nice hug and kiss before anyone shows up.”
Elizabeth did not hesitate to respond to the invitation, receiving as hearty a hug as she gave. “I think it was because I love you so much that I felt so badly,” she whispered.
Elizabeth didn’t hesitate to reply to the invitation, giving as warm a hug as she received. “I think it’s because I love you so much that I felt so bad,” she whispered.
“Dear child,” murmured Miss Jewett. “Hereafter we must speak right out, dear, and not allow any more misunderstandings.” Then two or three children came trooping in and Elizabeth went to her seat feeling very happy.
“Dear child,” whispered Miss Jewett. “From now on, we need to be straightforward, dear, and not let any more misunderstandings happen.” Then two or three kids burst in, and Elizabeth went to her seat feeling very happy.
Believing that Elizabeth’s part in the yesterday’s disturbance might not be known, Miss Jewett took pains to inform the school of the little girl’s motives[165] and at the same time she gave a lecture which was really aimed at Bert who felt most uneasy when he learned how unhappy he had made his sister. Indeed, Betsy took it upon herself to charge him with being the guilty one.
Believing that Elizabeth’s role in yesterday’s incident might not be recognized, Miss Jewett made an effort to explain the little girl’s motivations[165] and at the same time, she delivered a lecture that was really directed at Bert, who felt quite uncomfortable when he realized how unhappy he had made his sister. In fact, Betsy took it upon herself to blame him for being the one at fault.
“I should think you would be ashamed of yourself, Bert Hollins,” she began at recess when she could get him out of hearing of the others. “I know it was you who brought the mouse to school, for I saw the holes in your lunch box and the cooky that the mouse had nibbled. Don’t you know that Elizabeth got the whole blame for it, and cried herself sick about it? She wasn’t such a sneaky coward as to allow the blame to fall on you where it belonged and she let Miss Jewett believe it was she who did it just to keep you out of trouble.”
“I can’t believe you’re not ashamed of yourself, Bert Hollins,” she started during recess when she could talk to him away from the others. “I know it was you who brought the mouse to school because I saw the holes in your lunch box and the cookie that the mouse had gnawed on. Don’t you realize that Elizabeth took all the blame for it and cried herself sick over it? She wasn’t so sneaky and cowardly as to let the blame fall on you where it belonged, and she made Miss Jewett think it was her who did it just to keep you out of trouble.”
“Gee!” exclaimed Bert, “I didn’t know that. I vow I didn’t, Betsy. Was that why she didn’t eat any dinner and didn’t go to school in the afternoon?”
“Wow!” exclaimed Bert, “I didn’t know that. I swear I didn’t, Betsy. Is that why she didn’t eat any dinner and didn’t go to school in the afternoon?”
“It was exactly that, if you must know, and I should think you would be ashamed to let a girl be braver than you; I wouldn’t if I were a boy.”
“It was exactly that, if you need to know, and I think you should be embarrassed to let a girl be braver than you; I wouldn’t if I were a guy.”
Bert got very red in the face. There was nothing he resented so much as an attack upon his courage.[166] He stood looking very glum while Betsy berated him. “What do you expect me to do?” he said at last.
Bert's face turned bright red. There was nothing he hated more than an attack on his bravery.[166] He stood there looking quite miserable while Betsy scolded him. “What do you want me to do?” he finally said.
“What any manly and gentlemanly person would do,” returned Betsy with dignity, and walked away, having had her say.
“What any strong and respectful person would do,” Betsy replied with dignity, and she walked away, having said her piece.
Bert stood there in a most uncomfortable state of mind. The subject which he thought at rest had come back upon him like a boomerang. If Betsy knew he wondered if Miss Jewett did likewise. Of course Betsy had only guessed at it for he had not actually admitted that she was right. He wondered if Elizabeth was still under suspicion and he eyed her very closely when the return to his seat gave him an opportunity. She seemed as usual. He could see no traces of unhappiness in her face, but she knew and Betsy knew, so it was up to him to do something. He wouldn’t let a girl have more courage than he had. It was fine of Elizabeth, of course, but he almost wished she hadn’t put him in this position, for now he had two things to answer for instead of one. He had begun the mischief and had let her take the blame. Well, of course no man could allow that. All afternoon Bert was most saintly, so much so that[167] Miss Jewett felt that Betsy was right in her suspicions. He went out with the rest, for Miss Jewett had no intention of calling him to account.
Bert stood there feeling really uneasy. The topic he thought was settled had come back to him like a boomerang. If Betsy knew, he wondered if Miss Jewett did too. Of course, Betsy had only guessed, since he hadn’t actually admitted she was right. He was curious if Elizabeth was still under suspicion, and he watched her closely when he returned to his seat. She seemed fine. He could see no signs of sadness in her expression, but she knew, and Betsy knew, so it was up to him to take action. He wouldn’t let a girl show more bravery than he did. It was nice of Elizabeth, sure, but he almost wished she hadn’t put him in this situation because now he had two issues to deal with instead of one. He started the trouble and let her take the blame. Well, no guy could let that happen. All afternoon, Bert acted very saintly, so much so that[167] Miss Jewett felt Betsy was right in her suspicions. He left with everyone else, since Miss Jewett had no plan to confront him.
However, the schoolroom was scarcely emptied before Bert appeared in the doorway. He stood there twirling his cap and looking most uneasy.
However, the classroom was barely empty before Bert showed up in the doorway. He stood there twisting his cap and looking very uncomfortable.
“Well, Bert,” said Miss Jewett encouragingly.
“Well, Bert,” Miss Jewett said encouragingly.
“It was me,” said Bert doggedly, if ungrammatically. “I was the fellow that let that mouse out. I brought him to school on purpose to have some fun; it wasn’t Elizabeth at all.”
“It was me,” Bert insisted, even if it wasn’t grammatically correct. “I was the one who let that mouse out. I brought him to school on purpose to have some fun; it wasn’t Elizabeth at all.”
“I know that,” Miss Jewett said calmly, “and I was pretty sure of the guilty person, but on Elizabeth’s account I overlooked it. It was pretty good of her, don’t you think, Bert, to try to shield you?”
“I know that,” Miss Jewett said calmly, “and I was pretty sure who the guilty person was, but for Elizabeth’s sake, I ignored it. It was really nice of her, don’t you think, Bert, to try to protect you?”
“It was, sure,” replied Bert. “She’s the stuff, but I ’most wish she hadn’t.”
“It was, for sure,” replied Bert. “She’s something else, but I almost wish she hadn’t.”
“You think that since she did not succeed in preventing a disturbance it would have been better all around? Well, I think so too, so far as that one thing was concerned, but it has done something else which I think is more worth while. It has proved to you and to me that she is loyal to her brother and to me, that she has courage, moral courage, which is[168] the best kind, and so we have learned how absolutely she is to be depended upon.”
“You think that because she couldn't stop a disruption it would have been better for everyone? I agree with you on that point, but it has achieved something else that I believe is more valuable. It has shown both you and me that she is loyal to her brother and to me, that she has courage—moral courage, which is the best kind—and now we know just how dependable she really is.”
“She’s all right,” repeated Bert.
"She's fine," repeated Bert.
“It has proved to me another thing that I might not have found out,” Miss Jewett went on: “it has shown me that you have moral courage, too, and that you are not willing to let your sister shoulder the blame which is really yours. That is worth while knowing, too, Bert. I am mighty glad of that. So, because it would grieve your sister to know that in spite of her efforts you were punished, and because of one or two other things, we are going to close the subject right now. But, listen, Bert, if ever you do such a thing again—” Miss Jewett did not say what would happen but by the expression of her face Bert knew he would not be let off easily.
“It has taught me something else that I might not have discovered,” Miss Jewett continued: “it has shown me that you have moral courage, too, and that you’re not willing to let your sister take the blame that’s really yours. That’s important to know, Bert. I’m really glad about that. So, because it would upset your sister to find out that, despite her efforts, you were punished, and for a couple of other reasons, we’re going to drop the subject right now. But, listen, Bert, if you ever do something like this again—” Miss Jewett didn’t specify what would happen, but by the look on her face, Bert knew he wouldn’t get off lightly.
He stood for a minute not knowing exactly what to say. He had had something of a lecture, to be sure, but he had been commended for having the courage to own up. He did not feel that he could depart with flying colors, exactly, yet he was not in disgrace, nor was there any occasion to show defiance. Probably the best thing was to show neither the mien of conqueror nor of vanquished, but to take his[169] leave in a polite but firmly resolute manner. So he bowed and said pleasantly: “Good-evening, Miss Jewett. I don’t believe I will bother with bringing any more mice to school.” Then he went without a moment’s delay, leaving Miss Jewett shaking with laughter.
He stood there for a minute, unsure of what to say. He had definitely gone through a bit of a lecture, but he had also been praised for having the guts to admit his mistake. He didn’t feel like he was leaving in triumph, but he wasn’t in disgrace either, nor was there any need to act defiantly. Probably the best approach was to show neither the attitude of a victor nor that of a defeated person, but to leave in a polite yet firmly determined way. So he bowed and said cheerfully, “Good evening, Miss Jewett. I don’t think I’ll bother bringing any more mice to school.” Then he left without hesitation, leaving Miss Jewett shaking with laughter.
“They are so ridiculous, those two Hollins children,” she said to herself. “I wonder if I will get through the year with any dignity left. Teaching does take it out of one, but I must say that at times there are compensations. I wish I could tell exactly what was passing through that youngster’s mind when he went out in that absurd way.”
“They are so ridiculous, those two Hollins kids,” she thought to herself. “I wonder if I’ll make it through the year with any dignity left. Teaching can be exhausting, but I have to admit there are moments of reward. I wish I could understand exactly what was going through that kid’s mind when he went out like that.”
It did not make the slightest difference to Bert whether she knew or not; his whole feeling was of relief at having put an unpleasant interview behind him. There was but one more thing required of him and that could be made short work of. He put his intention into effect at the very first moment he could. There was no need of appearing anything but lordly before his own sister, so with hands in his pockets, he sauntered into Elizabeth’s presence.
It didn't matter at all to Bert whether she knew or not; all he felt was relief at having finished an awkward conversation. There was just one more thing he needed to do, and that could be done quickly. He acted on his plan at the very first opportunity. He didn't need to act anything but confident in front of his sister, so with his hands in his pockets, he casually walked into Elizabeth's presence.
He found her absorbed in studying her lessons for the next day, being fired with new ambition after[170] the reconciliation. “I say,” said Bert, breaking in upon the doings of the English kings.
He found her focused on studying her lessons for the next day, energized by a new sense of ambition after[170] the reconciliation. “Hey,” said Bert, interrupting her as she learned about the English kings.
“Oh, what do you want, Bert,” said Elizabeth impatiently. “Can’t you see I am studying my lessons?”
“Oh, what do you want, Bert,” Elizabeth said, clearly annoyed. “Can’t you see I’m studying?”
“I just wanted to say that I am much obliged to you for being so decent about that mouse business. I told Miss Jewett that it was my doings.”
“I just wanted to say that I really appreciate you being so understanding about that mouse situation. I told Miss Jewett that it was my fault.”
“Oh, Bert, and what did she do?”
“Oh, Bert, what did she do?”
“Oh nothing. I told her I wouldn’t bring any more to school.” Then Bert sauntered out with the air of having disposed of a very trifling matter. But Elizabeth understood.
“Oh, nothing. I told her I wouldn’t bring any more to school.” Then Bert walked out casually, acting like he had just dealt with something insignificant. But Elizabeth got it.
CHAPTER XII
The Creator
IT was one afternoon early in March that Elizabeth started out to look for pussywillows. She went alone, for she wanted to be the one to make this first spring offering to her teacher. She could not, like Betsy, supply her with flowers from a conservatory, nor had she such a weekly allowance as Bess, who could, once in awhile, commission Hal to send violets from town, but these firstlings of the year were hers for the gathering, if only she could find them. She thought she knew a place where some of the brave little furry buds might have put out sooner than their neighbors and to this spot she took her way.
It was one afternoon in early March when Elizabeth set out to look for pussywillows. She went alone because she wanted to be the one to bring the first spring gift to her teacher. Unlike Betsy, she couldn't bring flowers from a conservatory, and she didn't have a weekly allowance like Bess, who could occasionally ask Hal to send violets from town. But these early buds were hers to find, if only she could locate them. She thought she knew a spot where some of the brave little furry buds might have appeared earlier than the others, and she made her way there.
It was the first day which had suggested a promise of spring. There was a pleasant warmth in the air, a smell of fresh earth. Under the brown leaves were tiny green growths beginning to push up.
It was the first day that hinted at the promise of spring. There was a nice warmth in the air and the scent of fresh earth. Beneath the brown leaves, tiny green shoots were starting to break through.
Some patches of snow still lingered in northbound[172] corners, but the little streams had broken from their bonds and were murmuring along singing of all sorts of pleasant things to Elizabeth, who had a knowledge of their speech and could interpret what they were saying. It was all about spring and green grasses, birds’ nests and flowers. The ground was soft in places, but, for a wonder, Elizabeth had put on rubbers and sprang over the marshy spots without getting over the tops of her shoes. She loved to scour the woods and fields with Betsy, but once in awhile she revelled in being alone, and today she especially enjoyed it. She stood still once or twice to listen to a bluebird and by keeping very quiet at last caught sight of the flash of blue which told of his presence.
Some patches of snow still lingered in the northbound[172] corners, but the little streams had broken free and were softly murmuring, sharing all sorts of pleasant things with Elizabeth, who understood their language and could interpret what they were saying. They talked about spring, green grass, birds' nests, and flowers. The ground was soft in places, but surprisingly, Elizabeth had worn her rain boots and was able to jump over the marshy spots without getting her shoes wet. She loved exploring the woods and fields with Betsy, but every now and then, she enjoyed being alone, and today was one of those days. She paused once or twice to listen to a bluebird and, by staying very still, finally caught a glimpse of the flash of blue that indicated his presence.
“I see you,” she called as he flew away, “and I know what you are singing about. I know what the brook says, too. It is a spring song, and I am so glad, so glad. I am happy, you bluebird! I am happy, you brook,” she sang. “It’s a gladsome day in this quiet nook! That is my song. I made it up. I am an improvisatrice. Oh!”
“I see you,” she called as he flew away, “and I know what you’re singing about. I know what the brook is saying, too. It’s a spring song, and I’m so glad, so glad. I’m happy, you bluebird! I’m happy, you brook,” she sang. “It’s a joyful day in this peaceful spot! That’s my song. I made it up. I’m an improviser. Oh!”
After the exclamation she stopped her song and dashed through the bushes, regardless of how briars snatched at her and muddy pools splashed her frock.[173] “There you are! you dear things,” she cried. “I thought I would find you out. I will not take all of you, but I will take enough to make a company so you will not be lonely. I hope you like to go, and maybe you will like it better when you get there, for the schoolroom is really very pleasant, and you will have the honor of standing on Miss Jewett’s desk; that should compensiation for all else. You are not so very far out yet, but if you are put in water in the warm room you will soon show more fur. I know just the vase Miss Jewett will put you in, and you will look lovely. You are the very first, the very first, and I found you.”
After the shout, she stopped singing and rushed through the bushes, ignoring how the thorns snagged at her and muddy puddles splashed her dress.[173] “There you are! You sweet things,” she exclaimed. “I knew I’d find you. I won’t take all of you, but I’ll take enough to keep you company so you won’t be lonely. I hope you like going, and maybe you’ll enjoy it even more when you get there because the classroom is actually really nice, and you’ll have the honor of sitting on Miss Jewett’s desk; that should make up for everything else. You’re not too far out yet, but if you’re put in water in the warm room, you’ll soon show more fur. I know exactly the vase Miss Jewett will put you in, and you’ll look beautiful. You’re the very first, the very first, and I found you.”
She chattered away as she broke off the twigs, finally saying, “There, I think that is enough. I am much obliged to you, Mrs. Pussywillow, for letting me take some of your pretty buds. I will come to see you again some day.” Then she climbed up the slope stretching down to the brook, looking from time to time with much satisfaction at the little gray fuzzy buds.
She chatted away as she snapped off the twigs, finally saying, “There, I think that’s enough. I really appreciate it, Mrs. Pussywillow, for letting me take some of your lovely buds. I’ll come to visit you again someday.” Then she climbed up the slope leading down to the stream, glancing back every now and then with great satisfaction at the little gray fuzzy buds.
When she reached the top of the hill she paused for a moment that she might determine upon the best way, and then started to cross the field diagonally.[174] Just before she reached the corner of the fence she stopped short, surprised to see before her a young man sitting on a camp-stool with a black box in his lap. Elizabeth was curious to know what he could be doing, and began to move slowly nearer to him until she came within his line of vision.
When she got to the top of the hill, she paused for a moment to figure out the best way to go, then started to cross the field at an angle.[174] Just before she reached the corner of the fence, she suddenly stopped, surprised to see a young man sitting on a camp stool with a black box on his lap. Elizabeth was curious about what he was doing and slowly moved closer to him until she was in his line of sight.
The young man looked over the top of his box at her. “Good-evening, Aurora,” he said.
The young man glanced over the edge of his box at her. “Good evening, Aurora,” he said.
Supposing that he mistook her for someone else, Elizabeth made reply: “My name isn’t Aurora.”
Supposing he confused her with someone else, Elizabeth replied, “My name isn’t Aurora.”
“It isn’t? I should have thought it was. Then you are a woodland elf and live down in those woods that you have just come from. It was just a case of mistaken identity; that was all. Good-evening, Elfie.”
“It isn’t? I should have thought it was. Then you’re a woodland elf and live down in those woods you just came from. It was just a case of mistaken identity; that’s all. Good evening, Elfie.”
Elizabeth smiled. This was certainly a very unusual young man. Some persons might have said he was crazy, but Elizabeth recognized a kindred spirit. “Good-evening,” she said, encouraged to draw a little nearer that she might see what he was really doing.
Elizabeth smiled. This was definitely a very unusual young man. Some people might have said he was crazy, but Elizabeth sensed a kindred spirit. “Good evening,” she said, feeling encouraged to move a bit closer so she could see what he was really doing.
But before she reached him the young man arose, set his box on the stool and stood off at a few paces, squinting at it with half-closed eyes. Then he made[175] a sudden dash forward, made a dab at the lid of the box and returned to the place he had been standing. “Come here,” he said, “and tell me what you think of it.”
But before she got to him, the young man stood up, placed his box on the stool, and stepped back a few paces, squinting at it with his eyes half-closed. Then he suddenly rushed forward, tapped the lid of the box, and went back to where he had been standing. “Come here,” he said, “and tell me what you think of it.”
Elizabeth obeyed the invitation with alacrity and saw that the young man held a palette and brushes and that in the top of his box was fastened a small canvas upon which he had been working. All these things were quite new to Elizabeth. She was familiar with her sister’s box of water-colors, but this paraphernalia was strange. She reached the young man’s side and looked at the canvas with pleased eyes. “Why, it is a picture,” she said.
Elizabeth accepted the invitation eagerly and noticed that the young man was holding a palette and brushes, and that a small canvas he had been working on was attached to the top of his box. All of this was new to Elizabeth. She was used to her sister’s watercolor set, but this equipment was unfamiliar to her. She approached the young man and looked at the canvas with delight. “Wow, it’s a picture,” she said.
“You don’t say so,” returned the young man. “Is it really?”
“You don’t say,” replied the young man. “Is it true?”
“What else could it be?” said Elizabeth, a little puzzled.
“What else could it be?” said Elizabeth, a bit confused.
“Oh, it might be a chart of the county or a section of a map, or almost anything. It might be something like this.” He picked up a clean canvas from the pile on the ground and began to draw swiftly with a stump of charcoal. “This might be the main road,” he said, “and these the branch roads and these the houses.” He rubbed his drawing in two or three[176] places and then turned the canvas so Elizabeth could see.
“Oh, it could be a county map or part of a map, or really just about anything. It might look something like this.” He grabbed a fresh canvas from the stack on the ground and started drawing quickly with a piece of charcoal. “This could be the main road,” he said, “and these are the side roads and these are the houses.” He smudged his drawing in a couple of spots and then turned the canvas so Elizabeth could see.
“Why, it looks just like a bunch of pussywillows,” she exclaimed in surprise.
“Wow, it looks just like a bunch of pussywillows,” she said in surprise.
“Does it? How funny. Can’t you see the main road, and the little roads? Those round spots are the houses.” He looked down with a smile, and Elizabeth understood that he had really meant it to be a branch of pussywillows, the buds being the houses.
“Does it? How funny. Can’t you see the main road and the little roads? Those round spots are the houses.” He looked down with a smile, and Elizabeth understood that he had meant it to represent a branch of pussywillows, with the buds being the houses.
She gave him an answering smile. “But the other is a truly picture,” she said; “this is an enigmatrical one.”
She smiled back at him. “But the other one is a real picture,” she said; “this one is a mystery.”
“Lovely,” cried the young man, laughing. “I like that word ‘enigmatrical,’ and I shall take it into my vocabulary.” He looked down at Elizabeth again with a broad smile. “By the way,” he said, “did you ever hear of Titian?”
“Lovely,” exclaimed the young man, laughing. “I really like the word ‘enigmatrical,’ and I’m definitely going to add it to my vocabulary.” He looked down at Elizabeth again with a big smile. “By the way,” he asked, “have you ever heard of Titian?”
Elizabeth was doubtful. The name sounded familiar and yet she thought best not to display any knowledge lest she might make a mistake. “I think I have heard of him,” she said. “Who is he?”
Elizabeth was unsure. The name sounded familiar, but she thought it best not to show any knowledge in case she made a mistake. “I think I’ve heard of him,” she said. “Who is he?”
“A painter.”
“A painter.”
“Oh, are you he?” She thought he might very[177] well be and that this was his way of informing her.
“Oh, are you him?” She thought he could very well be and that this was his way of letting her know.
“Ye gods and little fishes!” cried the young man. “Listen to her. Do I look as if I were over three hundred years old?” he asked.
“Goodness gracious!” cried the young man. “Listen to her. Do I look like I'm over three hundred years old?” he asked.
“Oh,”—Elizabeth was quite abashed. “I didn’t remember that he was so old.”
“Oh,”—Elizabeth felt a bit embarrassed. “I didn’t realize he was that old.”
“He lived over three hundred years ago,” continued the young man, “but if he were here now he would probably say to you, ‘My dear demoselle, will you oblige me by taking off your cap and sitting over there where the sun can shine on your lovely head?’ Only he would say it in Italian, for he probably couldn’t speak English.”
“He lived more than three hundred years ago,” the young man continued, “but if he were here now, he would probably say to you, ‘My dear lady, would you please take off your hat and sit over there where the sun can shine on your beautiful head?’ Only he would say it in Italian because he probably couldn’t speak English.”
Elizabeth pulled down the rim of her cap closer over her curling locks. She was afraid the young man was making fun of her.
Elizabeth pulled the brim of her hat down over her curly hair. She was worried the young man was teasing her.
“What are you doing that for?” asked the artist. “Don’t you like your hair?”
“What are you doing that for?” asked the artist. “Don’t you like your hair?”
“I hate it,” said Elizabeth in low, tense tones. “I should like to dye it black or brown or even green.”
“I hate it,” Elizabeth said in a low, tense voice. “I’d like to dye it black or brown or even green.”
“Oh no, not green; you wouldn’t really rather have it green. It would make you so conspicuous.”
“Oh no, not green; you wouldn’t actually want it to be green. It would make you so noticeable.”
“Yes, even green. Nobody likes red hair. My[178] family and my friends try to comfort me by saying it is auburn, but I know, myself, that it is red, for the people that don’t like me always say so.”
“Yes, even green. Nobody likes red hair. My[178] family and friends try to comfort me by saying it's auburn, but I know it's really red, because the people who don’t like me always point that out.”
“Then it is because they are mean and jealous. The great Titian adored hair the color of yours and painted lovely females with just such many, many times.”
“Then it’s because they’re petty and envious. The great Titian loved hair that color and painted beautiful women with it countless times.”
“Did he really?” Elizabeth said in delighted surprise. “I wish I could see some of them.”
“Did he really?” Elizabeth said in excited surprise. “I wish I could see some of them.”
“Perhaps you will some day. I have a copy of one. I wish I had it here to convince you. I did it when I was abroad and they say it is a pretty good copy, Elfie, if I do say it as shouldn’t.”
“Maybe you will someday. I have a copy of one. I wish I had it here to convince you. I made it while I was abroad, and they say it’s a pretty good copy, Elfie, if I may say so.”
“I would give anything to see it,” declared Elizabeth, “and I wish Corinne Barker could see it, too.”
“I would do anything to see it,” Elizabeth said, “and I wish Corinne Barker could see it as well.”
“Why, Corinne?” inquired the artist, beginning to pack up his paints and brushes.
“Why, Corinne?” the artist asked as he started to pack up his paints and brushes.
“Oh, because she is so—so—snippy and hateful. She makes fun of my hair whenever she can, and tries to make everyone think I am a sight.” She did not know why she was disposed to be so confidential with this perfect stranger, but somehow he invited confidence.
“Oh, because she is so—so—snippy and unpleasant. She makes fun of my hair whenever she gets the chance and tries to make everyone think I look awful.” She didn’t understand why she felt so comfortable sharing this with a complete stranger, but for some reason, he made her feel at ease.
“Then no doubt she is consumed with jealousy,”[179] her new friend remarked. “I will venture to say that she has dull, mouse-colored hair herself, dry, wispy hair that hangs down in little strings around her face and never looks tidy. I will bet you that I can make a portrait of her without seeing her.” He picked up the canvas on which he had drawn the pussywillows, dusted off the charcoal and began sketching rapidly. “There,” he said, when he had worked for a very few minutes, “doesn’t that look just like her?” He showed Elizabeth the drawing he had made. It was a face with a most disagreeable and contemptuous expression. Little strings of hair fell over the forehead and the eyebrows were lifted in disdain.
“Then she’s definitely consumed with jealousy,”[179] her new friend remarked. “I bet she has dull, mouse-colored hair too, dry, wispy strands that hang down in little pieces around her face and never look neat. I’ll bet you that I can draw a portrait of her without even seeing her.” He grabbed the canvas where he had sketched the pussywillows, brushed off the charcoal, and started sketching quickly. “There,” he said, after just a few minutes of work, “doesn’t that look exactly like her?” He showed Elizabeth the drawing he had created. It was a face with a really unpleasant and scornful expression. Strands of hair fell over the forehead, and the eyebrows were raised in disdain.
Elizabeth did not like to say that it was not an exact likeness, but she laughed at the funny drawing and said, “She has just that supercillious expression.”
Elizabeth didn’t want to admit it wasn’t an exact likeness, but she laughed at the funny drawing and said, “She has that really smug expression.”
The young man put down the canvas and looked at Elizabeth gravely. “Those attacks are entirely too frequent for a young person of your size,” he said. “Where do you go to school?”
The young man set aside the canvas and looked at Elizabeth seriously. “Those attacks happen way too often for someone your size,” he said. “What school do you go to?”
“I go to the village school, but next year I expect to go to the Academy.”
“I go to the village school, but next year I plan to attend the Academy.”
“Will you tell your teacher for me that you have[180] the most remarkable vocabulary and that you are a credit to her system. I suppose you live near here, Elfie?”
“Can you tell your teacher for me that you have[180] an amazing vocabulary and that you’re a credit to her system? I guess you live around here, Elfie?”
“Yes, I live in the brown house just at the edge of the town.”
“Yes, I live in the brown house right on the edge of town.”
“I don’t know the place very well. I came over today from Ferny with one Hiram Sollers. He said it was ‘pretty sightly to Brookdale.’” The imitation of the old farmer’s dialect was perfect and Elizabeth laughed.
“I don’t know the place very well. I came over today from Ferny with a guy named Hiram Sollers. He said it was ‘pretty nice to Brookdale.’” The imitation of the old farmer’s accent was spot on, and Elizabeth laughed.
“I have come to the conclusion that Hiram was right,” continued the artist. “I believe I would like to knock about here for awhile. I should like mightily to paint you, Elfie.”
“I’ve come to the conclusion that Hiram was right,” the artist continued. “I think I’d like to stick around here for a while. I’d really love to paint you, Elfie.”
“Me? What for?” Elizabeth showed her surprise.
“Me? Why?” Elizabeth expressed her surprise.
“Dear innocent, because I feel the mantle of Titian falling upon my shoulders, I suppose. I can’t imagine any other reason. I might stick a suggestion of you in this picture I am starting; you and your pussywillows would come in nicely. Suppose you go over there for a minute, just there where the sun is shining. I won’t keep you long. Oh dear, you must take off your cap. I don’t want the glory[181] of that auroral halo to be lost. That’s it. Now look this way for a minute. Good! Hold the bunch of pussies in your arms this way. That’s it.” He worked away earnestly and rapidly for several minutes. The time seemed very long to Elizabeth, although she was buoyed up by the excitement of going through such an unusual experience. At last she shifted her position, becoming more and more restless, and wondering how much longer she would have to stand.
“Dear innocent, I guess it's because I feel the weight of Titian's legacy on my shoulders. I can't think of any other reason. I might include a hint of you in this painting I’m starting; you and your pussywillows would fit perfectly. How about you move over there for a moment, right where the sun is shining? I won’t take long. Oh dear, you have to take off your cap. I don’t want the beauty of that auroral halo to get lost. That’s it. Now look this way for a moment. Good! Hold the bunch of pussywillows in your arms like this. That’s it.” He worked diligently and quickly for several minutes. The time felt very long to Elizabeth, though she was excited about having such an unusual experience. Finally, she shifted her position, growing increasingly restless, and wondered how much longer she would have to stand.
“There, time’s up,” said the young man at last. “You did pretty well. It’s no fun to be a model, I know. How would you like to be at it all day? Some persons earn their living that way you know.”
“There, time’s up,” said the young man finally. “You did really well. It’s not easy to be a model, I get that. How would you feel about doing it all day? Some people make a living that way, you know.”
Elizabeth thought it must be a very tiresome way of making one’s living and was glad she did not have to do it. She came back to see what the artist had made of her, and was rather disappointed to see a few daubs which did not represent a true likeness of Elizabeth Hollins, she thought.
Elizabeth thought it must be a really exhausting way to make a living and was glad she didn’t have to do it. She returned to see what the artist had created of her and felt a bit let down to see a few messy splotches that didn’t really look like Elizabeth Hollins, in her opinion.
“If you stand off a little it will look more like,” suggested her friend.
“If you stand back a bit, it will look more like,” suggested her friend.
Elizabeth went off a short distance and, to her[182] surprise, found that there was a distinct image of a little girl with shining hair standing in the background of the picture. “Why, that does look like me,” she exclaimed.
Elizabeth walked a little way and, to her[182] surprise, noticed a clear image of a little girl with shiny hair in the background of the picture. “Wow, that really looks like me,” she exclaimed.
“You didn’t think it possible, did you, Elfie? Well, we all have to learn. I will try to finish this up tomorrow. Shall we walk your way? You can show me where you live and then I will go on to the Mansion House. I cannot say that I would be overcome with joy if I had to think of staying there long, but it is the best there is, I am told.”
“You didn’t think this was possible, did you, Elfie? Well, we all have to learn. I’ll try to wrap this up tomorrow. Want to walk with me? You can show me where you live, and then I’ll head to the Mansion House. I can’t say I’d be thrilled about staying there for long, but I’ve heard it’s the best option.”
“It is rather smelly,” Elizabeth acknowledged. “I shouldn’t like to live there myself.”
“It’s pretty stinky,” Elizabeth admitted. “I wouldn’t want to live there myself.”
“Smelly, my dear Elfie? I am surprised. Why not malodorous or mephitic, or some such adjective. One who follows the style of the respected Dr. Johnson should not use such a very ordinary word as smelly. Now, if I said smelly, it would be all right, for I do not aim at anything but extreme simplicity in speech as in other things.”
“Smelly, my dear Elfie? I’m surprised. Why not use a word like malodorous or mephitic, or something along those lines? Someone who follows the style of the esteemed Dr. Johnson shouldn’t use such a basic word as smelly. Now, if I said smelly, that would be fine, because I’m all about extreme simplicity in speech, just like in everything else.”
Elizabeth felt that he was making fun of her, but he did it so good-naturedly that she could not take offence, so she only laughed and they walked on, the artist carrying his box in one hand and a lot of wet[183] brushes in the other. Elizabeth wondered why he did not put the brushes in the box.
Elizabeth felt like he was teasing her, but he did it in such a friendly way that she couldn't be offended, so she just laughed and they kept walking, the artist carrying his box in one hand and a bunch of wet[183] brushes in the other. Elizabeth wondered why he didn't just put the brushes in the box.
As if reading her thoughts, the young man said: “If I don’t carry my brushes in this way I may forget to wash them; I sometimes do and then don’t I have a time to get them clean? By the way, Elfie, I have not properly introduced myself.” He picked up a shining brown leaf from the ground, selected a brush which still held some red paint, and with it wrote on the leaf which he handed gravely to Elizabeth.
As if he could read her mind, the young man said: “If I don't carry my brushes like this, I might forget to wash them; sometimes I do, and then it takes forever to get them clean. By the way, Elfie, I haven't properly introduced myself.” He picked up a shiny brown leaf from the ground, chose a brush that still had some red paint on it, and used it to write on the leaf, which he handed to Elizabeth with a serious expression.
She took it gingerly so as not to rub off the paint. What a delightful man he was, to be sure, and how unlike any other person she had met. She looked earnestly at what he had written. It was: “Oliver Kemp, a reincarnation of Titian.” Elizabeth had not the slightest idea what reincarnation meant, and she looked up questioningly to see laughter in the young man’s eyes, so she knew it was a sort of joke, but she determined to keep the leaf as a treasure. She held it very carefully by the stem, carrying her pussywillows in the other hand. “You don’t know my name,” she said presently.
She picked it up carefully so she wouldn't smudge the paint. What an amazing guy he was, definitely, and how he was unlike anyone else she had ever met. She focused intently on what he had written. It was: “Oliver Kemp, a reincarnation of Titian.” Elizabeth had no idea what reincarnation meant, and she looked up to see laughter in the young man’s eyes, so she realized it was a kind of joke, but she decided to keep the leaf as a keepsake. She held it gently by the stem, carrying her pussywillows in her other hand. “You don’t know my name,” she said after a moment.
“Oh, yes, I do: it is Elfie.”
“Oh, yes, I do: it’s Elfie.”
[184]“You have the first two letters right,” said Elizabeth gayly.
[184] “You got the first two letters correct,” Elizabeth said cheerfully.
“That is quite enough; I needn’t try for any more. It is a great satisfaction to get things partly right: I don’t always do it, I know,” he added, partly to himself.
“That's more than enough; I don’t need to aim for anything else. It feels really good to get things somewhat right: I don't always succeed, I know,” he added, partly to himself.
They had reached the long street by this time and Mr. Kemp stood still and looked up and down, toward the church spire, the white, brown or red houses, the rows of trees each side the street in one direction and, in the other, hills, forests and winding road. “Do you know, Elfie,” he said, “I like this village of yours and I should like to stay here for awhile. Do you know of any place like a chicken-coop or a wood-house or any little cubby where I could keep my stool and easel and where I could paint when it was too cold or too stormy to go out?”
They had made it to the long street by now, and Mr. Kemp stopped and looked around, toward the church steeple, the white, brown, or red houses, and the rows of trees lining the street in one direction, while in the other, there were hills, forests, and a winding road. “You know, Elfie,” he said, “I really like this village of yours, and I’d love to stay here for a bit. Do you know of any place like a chicken coop or a woodshed or any small space where I could keep my stool and easel, and paint when it’s too cold or stormy to go outside?”
“A chicken-coop wouldn’t be big enough,” returned Elizabeth in all gravity, “but maybe a hen-house would do. I don’t exactly think of any just now, but maybe I could hear of something.”
“A chicken coop wouldn’t be big enough,” Elizabeth replied seriously, “but maybe a hen house would work. I can’t think of any right now, but maybe I could find out about something.”
“That’s a good child; I wish you would. I will come up tomorrow and find out. You live,—let me see, where is it you live?”
“That’s a good kid; I hope you do. I’ll come by tomorrow and check it out. You live—let me think, where do you live?”
[185]“In that brown house off there at the end of the street,”—Elizabeth pointed it out to him.
[185]“That brown house at the end of the street,”—Elizabeth pointed it out to him.
“Of course; I might have known it would be brown, like a tree. I suppose you go in there only when it is very cold or stormy and stay in the woods the rest of the time; elves always do, you know.”
“Of course; I should have guessed it would be brown, like a tree. I guess you only go in there when it’s really cold or stormy and spend the rest of the time in the woods; elves always do, you know.”
Elizabeth laughed. “I do like to stay out as much as I can,” she made answer, “but I love the woods and the fields better in warm weather than in cold.”
Elizabeth laughed. “I do enjoy being outside as much as possible,” she replied, “but I prefer the woods and fields in warm weather over cold.”
“And have you a hollow stump where you stay sometimes?”
“And do you have a hollow stump where you sometimes hang out?”
“Yes, I really have one; it is in the little hollow behind the house; I call it the Fairy Dell.”
“Yes, I actually have one; it's in the small hollow behind the house; I call it the Fairy Dell.”
“Of course you do; I could have vouched for that.”
“Of course you do; I could have guaranteed that.”
“There is another place,”—Elizabeth felt encouraged to go on,—“It is on top of the hill; there are great bowlders there and the witches come there at midnight.”
“There’s another place,”—Elizabeth felt encouraged to continue,—“It’s on top of the hill; there are big boulders there and the witches gather there at midnight.”
“How truly fascinating. You must show me the spot some day.”
“How intriguing. You have to show me that place someday.”
“But,” Elizabeth went on, “I have a lovely place in the attic all my own; it is under the eaves and there is a nice window there that looks out over the country. Sometimes I make believe that it is a[186] window high up in a moated castle tower and sometimes I pretend it is a really fairy lodge in the tree-tops.”
“But,” Elizabeth continued, “I have a nice little spot in the attic that's all mine; it's tucked under the eaves and has a great window that overlooks the countryside. Sometimes I imagine it’s a[186]window high up in a castle tower surrounded by a moat, and other times I pretend it’s a cozy fairy lodge in the treetops.”
“Bless you, Elfie; you are a creature after my own heart. I will go to the gate with you and you can show me the window.”
“Bless you, Elfie; you’re a kindred spirit. I’ll walk to the gate with you, and you can show me the window.”
Elizabeth readily agreed and when they had reached the brown house she pointed out the little window in the pointed gable, a wistaria vine clambered to it and would soon be ready to put out its first leaves.
Elizabeth quickly agreed, and when they got to the brown house, she pointed out the small window in the pointed gable. A wisteria vine was climbing up to it and would soon be ready to sprout its first leaves.
“It looks exactly as I thought it must,” declared Mr. Kemp. “I am coming to see you tomorrow, Elfie. I suppose it must be after school is out.”
“It looks just like I imagined it would,” said Mr. Kemp. “I’m coming to see you tomorrow, Elfie. I guess it’ll have to be after school is over.”
“Oh yes, for I shall not be at home till then,” returned Elizabeth soberly.
“Oh yes, because I won't be home until then,” Elizabeth replied seriously.
He put down his box to shake hands while she laid aside her pussywillows. Then they parted and Elizabeth, brimming over with excitement, hurried into the house.
He set down his box to shake hands while she put her pussywillows aside. Then they parted, and Elizabeth, full of excitement, rushed into the house.
CHAPTER XIII
The Studio
ELIZABETH rushed panting into her mother’s presence. “Such an adventure,”—she gasped. “Never in my wildest moments did I ever dream of such a delicious encounter; that I, of all people, should be so highly favored is almost uncomprehensible.”
ELIZABETH rushed in, out of breath, to see her mother. “What an adventure!” she gasped. “Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine such an amazing encounter; that I, of all people, should be so incredibly lucky is almost beyond belief.”
“If there are any adventures floating around I’ll be bound you will lasso one,” said Kathie, amused at Elizabeth’s manner of announcement. “What are those? Pussywillows, as I live! I didn’t know they were out. Give them to me and I will put them in water; they will be nice for the table.”
“If there are any adventures happening, I bet you'll grab one,” said Kathie, amused by Elizabeth's way of announcing it. “What are those? Pussywillows, really! I didn’t know they were blooming. Hand them over and I’ll put them in water; they’ll look great on the table.”
But Elizabeth held on to her treasures. “I got them for Miss Jewett,” she said. “You can’t have them, Kathie.”
But Elizabeth held on to her treasures. “I got them for Miss Jewett,” she said. “You can’t have them, Kathie.”
“Well, I do think you might think of your own home first,” returned Kathie.
“Well, I think you should consider your own home first,” replied Kathie.
[188]“The other girls all have such lovely things to give her,” complained Elizabeth. “Betsy has flowers from the conservatory and Bess has money enough to send to town for any she wants to give, but I have only what I can find myself. I did want to take these because they are the very first and nobody else has thought of them. Do I have to give them up, mother?”
[188] “All the other girls have such nice gifts for her,” Elizabeth complained. “Betsy has flowers from the conservatory and Bess has enough money to buy whatever she wants to give, but I only have what I can find myself. I really wanted to bring these because they’re the very first, and no one else has thought of them. Do I have to give them up, mom?”
“Let her do as she pleases with them, Kathie,” said Mrs. Hollins. “She has a right to them and you should not interfere with her little innocent plans. What is this about an adventure, Elizabeth?”
“Let her do what she wants with them, Kathie,” said Mrs. Hollins. “She has a right to them, and you shouldn’t get in the way of her little innocent plans. What’s this about an adventure, Elizabeth?”
“I have met an artist, a real live artist,” she said, sitting up with shining eyes. “It was just after I found the pussywillows. I came across him as he was sitting painting, and, oh mother, he put me in the picture; he really did.”
“I met an artist, a real live artist,” she said, sitting up with sparkling eyes. “It was right after I found the pussywillows. I came upon him while he was painting, and, oh mom, he actually put me in the picture; he really did.”
“Are you sure you are not making this up?” asked Kathie.
“Are you sure you’re not just making this up?” Kathie asked.
“No, indeed, I am not. I can prove it to you; for here is his valuable name. Be careful,” she warned, as she held out the leaf, “the paint is not dry yet.”
“No, I’m really not. I can prove it to you; here’s his important name. Be careful,” she warned, as she held out the leaf, “the paint isn’t dry yet.”
“Paint?” Kathie exclaimed, taking the leaf in her hand and reading the name. “Why, Elizabeth, he[189] must be some sort of crazy creature to be calling himself a reincarnation of Titian.”
“Paint?” Kathie exclaimed, taking the leaf in her hand and reading the name. “Why, Elizabeth, he[189] must be some kind of crazy person to call himself a reincarnation of Titian.”
“Oh, that part is just a joke,” returned Elizabeth. “He said there was an artist named Titian who liked red hair. I didn’t know that he lived such a long, long time ago and I asked Mr. Kemp if he were Titian; that was before I knew his name. Did you ever hear of Titian, mother?”
“Oh, that part is just a joke,” Elizabeth replied. “He said there was an artist named Titian who liked red hair. I didn’t realize he lived such a long time ago, and I asked Mr. Kemp if he was Titian; that was before I knew his name. Have you ever heard of Titian, mom?”
“Why, yes, dear, of course I have. He was a very famous man, and his pictures now bring fabulous prices.”
“Of course, dear, I have. He was quite a famous man, and his artwork is now worth a lot of money.”
“Tell us some more about your discovery,” said Kathie, now really interested.
“Tell us more about your discovery,” Kathie said, now genuinely interested.
“He is very nice and jolly,” Elizabeth went on, “and he likes it here in Brookdale. He came over from Ferny and is staying at the Mansion House.”
“He’s really nice and cheerful,” Elizabeth continued, “and he enjoys it here in Brookdale. He moved over from Ferny and is staying at the Mansion House.”
“Poor thing, I am sorry for him,” remarked Kathie.
"Poor thing, I feel sorry for him," Kathie said.
“Oh, he doesn’t like it himself. He asked me if I knew of a chicken-coop or something little where he could put his easel and things.”
“Oh, he doesn’t like it either. He asked me if I knew of a chicken coop or something small where he could set up his easel and stuff.”
“Oh, he wants a studio, does he? I don’t know where he will find one in this place,” said Mrs. Hollins.
“Oh, he wants a studio, huh? I don’t know where he’ll find one around here,” said Mrs. Hollins.
[190]“It would be rather a distinction to have an artist among us,” remarked Kathie. “Of course he was just in fun when he said a chicken-coop, Elizabeth; he would want something larger and with a good light. Can you think of any place, mother?”
[190] “It would be quite a privilege to have an artist with us,” Kathie said. “He was joking when he mentioned a chicken coop, Elizabeth; he’d want something bigger and with good lighting. Can you think of anywhere, Mom?”
“Why, no, nothing occurs to me just now; I may think of something later on. We will ask your father.”
“Actually, I can't think of anything right now; maybe I'll come up with something later. We'll just ask your dad.”
“He is coming to see me tomorrow, Mr. Kemp is,” Elizabeth spoke up. “He thought maybe I would hear of some place by then.”
“He's coming to see me tomorrow, Mr. Kemp is,” Elizabeth said. “He thought maybe I would find out about some place by then.”
“Well, I declare,” responded Kathie, “you have rushed into a friendship sure enough; the next thing he will be wanting to paint your portrait”; she spoke half mockingly.
“Well, I swear,” Kathie replied, “you’ve jumped right into a friendship for sure; the next thing you know, he’ll be wanting to paint your portrait.” She said it half in jest.
“Oh, he has already said he would like to,” Elizabeth said calmly.
“Oh, he already said he would like to,” Elizabeth said calmly.
“Well, well,”—Kathie looked at her with new interest. Being a pretty girl herself she had never thought that Elizabeth would attract the eye of an artist as she was very unlike her sister. “We shall certainly have to inquire around and see what we can do for him.”
“Well, well,”—Kathie looked at her with fresh curiosity. Being a pretty girl herself, she had never thought that Elizabeth would catch the attention of an artist since she was very different from her sister. “We definitely have to ask around and see how we can help him.”
“We shall have to inquire around and find out[191] something about the young man himself,” said Mrs. Hollins.
“We’ll need to ask around and gather some information about the young man himself,” said Mrs. Hollins.
After all it was Elizabeth who made the discovery of a suitable studio, or at least of a place which could be turned into one. Probably less ingenious persons than herself and Mr. Kemp would never have thought of it, but these two saw its possibilities when they went on a search in company.
After all, it was Elizabeth who found a suitable studio, or at least a place that could be converted into one. Less imaginative people than her and Mr. Kemp might never have considered it, but these two recognized its potential when they went searching together.
The young man appeared as he had promised, the next afternoon. Elizabeth proudly presented him to her mother and father, who were not long in satisfying themselves that he was a gentleman, that he was well known by certain of their acquaintances in the nearby town and that they need have no hesitation in admitting him into their circle. He was very nice and courteous to Kathie, but it was evidently Elizabeth whom he had selected as chief friend and, later on, she was permitted to go off with him to hunt up a studio.
The young man showed up as he had promised the next afternoon. Elizabeth proudly introduced him to her parents, who quickly confirmed that he was a gentleman, well-known by some of their acquaintances in the nearby town, and that they had no reason to hesitate in welcoming him into their circle. He was very nice and polite to Kathie, but it was clear that he had chosen Elizabeth as his main friend, and later on, she was allowed to go off with him to look for a studio.
They tried the village first, but here there were only one or two possibilities, a small house with a dreary outlook, a loft over a store, where it was noisy and inconvenient.
They checked out the village first, but there were only one or two options: a small house with a depressing view and a loft above a store that was noisy and inconvenient.
“Won’t do, Elfie,” said Mr. Kemp, shaking his[192] head. “I must be ‘far from the madding crowd,’ and I must have a north light, or at least a place where I could put in a window on the north side if necessary.”
“Not happening, Elfie,” Mr. Kemp said, shaking his[192] head. “I need to be ‘far from the chaotic crowd,’ and I need a north-facing light, or at least a spot where I could install a window on the north side if needed.”
“Why do you want it on the north side? It is so cold there in winter. Do you like the north better than any other place?”
“Why do you want it on the north side? It gets so cold there in winter. Do you prefer the north over any other place?”
“No, my child, I do not, but be it known to you that the light varies less, the sun doesn’t gallop around so recklessly and doesn’t throw such exasperating reflections and shadows on your canvas.”
“No, my child, I don’t, but you should know that the light changes less, the sun doesn’t rush around so wildly and doesn’t cast such annoying reflections and shadows on your canvas.”
Elizabeth didn’t understand why this should make any very great difference, but it did seem a reason from an artist’s point of view and she accepted it. She felt that she might learn many new things if this lately acquired friend should remain with them.
Elizabeth didn’t get why this should matter so much, but it did seem like a valid reason from an artist’s perspective, and she accepted it. She felt that she could learn many new things if this newly acquired friend stayed with them.
They had wandered up and down the road, had peered in at the out-buildings of more than one small farm, and finally returned by the back road to Elizabeth’s own home. “That is where my cousin Ruth lives,” said Elizabeth, pointing out a gray stone house plainly seen through the bare trees. “It is a very pretty place. We can go through it,[193] if you like, for there is a little gate just ahead. I think you would like to see the old spring with the little statue over it and there is a lovely view from the summer-house.”
They had walked up and down the road, looking into the outbuildings of several small farms, and finally took the back road back to Elizabeth’s house. “That’s where my cousin Ruth lives,” Elizabeth said, pointing to a gray stone house clearly visible through the bare trees. “It’s a really nice place. We can go through it,[193] if you want, because there's a little gate just ahead. I think you’d enjoy seeing the old spring with the little statue over it, and there’s a beautiful view from the summer house.”
“Let us go by all means,” agreed Mr. Kemp; “I am interested in fine views and ‘the old spring with a statue’ sounds most alluring.”
“Let’s definitely go,” Mr. Kemp agreed; “I’m really interested in nice views, and ‘the old spring with a statue’ sounds very tempting.”
“My cousins aren’t here now,” Elizabeth told him; “but they are coming back soon. Ruth had the measles and had to go to Florida for the winter, but as soon as the weather is warm enough they will come back.”
“My cousins aren’t here right now,” Elizabeth told him; “but they’ll be back soon. Ruth had the measles and had to go to Florida for the winter, but as soon as the weather is warm enough, they’ll return.”
They entered through the little gate and first visited the spring from which issued a small stream which went purling down the hill. The spring had been restoned and the little statue, although somewhat weather-stained, was in pretty good condition. “There,” exclaimed Elizabeth proudly, “isn’t that lovely? Ruth and I discovered it first, and we like this place to play in better than any.”
They walked through the small gate and first went to the spring where a small stream flowed gently down the hill. The spring had been restored, and the little statue, although a bit worn from the weather, was in pretty good shape. “Look,” Elizabeth said proudly, “isn’t that beautiful? Ruth and I found it first, and we like playing here more than anywhere else.”
“It is rather nice,” said the young man, looking around critically. “A little too much cleaned up to be really artistic, you know; but it isn’t half bad. I wouldn’t mind making a study of it; I suppose[194] there would be no objection to my coming in here to do it while the family are away.”
“It’s actually pretty nice,” said the young man, looking around with a critical eye. “Maybe a bit too tidy to be truly artistic, you know; but it’s not bad at all. I wouldn’t mind studying it; I guess[194] there wouldn’t be any issue with me coming in here to do that while the family is away.”
“Oh, I am sure you may,” returned Elizabeth. “We keep the keys of the house, but there is a man who looks after the place and the animals. He lives in the new garage; he has a room over it.”
“Oh, I’m sure you can,” replied Elizabeth. “We have the keys to the house, but there’s a guy who takes care of the place and the animals. He lives in the new garage; he has a room above it.”
Mr. Kemp stepped to this side and that, looking at the spring from different points of view, gazing through his half-closed hand in a way that he had, and which Elizabeth was learning to imitate.
Mr. Kemp moved from side to side, examining the spring from various angles, peering through his slightly cupped hand in a way he always did, and which Elizabeth was starting to copy.
“Now, let’s go to the summer-house,” said Elizabeth, leading the way to the top of the hill; “it is all fixed over and Grandpa Gil likes to come up here and sit.”
“Now, let’s go to the summer house,” said Elizabeth, leading the way to the top of the hill; “it’s all set up and Grandpa Gil likes to come up here and hang out.”
“Well, I say, this is stunning,” remarked Mr. Kemp when they had reached the spot. “Not very paintable, perhaps, but it gives you a mighty good idea of the surrounding country. I say, Elfie, what is that down there?”
“Well, I have to say, this is amazing,” Mr. Kemp said when they got to the spot. “Not really something you could paint, but it gives you a great sense of the area around here. I mean, Elfie, what’s that down there?”
Elizabeth looked in the direction he indicated. “Why, that,” she told him, “is where the old farm-house used to be; it was burned down and that is only the foundation. Cousin Tom didn’t rebuild it, because the garage is nearer and has all the room that is needed.”
Elizabeth looked in the direction he pointed. “That's where the old farmhouse used to be,” she said. “It burned down, and that's just the foundation left. Cousin Tom didn’t rebuild it because the garage is closer and has all the space we need.”
[195]“I didn’t mean the foundation, although with vines and underbrush growing over it I imagine it is rather picturesque, but what I was looking at was the small building near it; what is that?”
[195]“I didn’t mean the foundation, although with vines and underbrush growing over it, I’m sure it looks quite nice. What I was really looking at was the small building next to it; what is that?”
“Why, I don’t know exactly; they don’t use it now. I think it was a sort of stable first and then they used it for the chickens.” She broke off abruptly and gave a little squeal. “Oh, Mr. Titian, maybe we have found it.”
“Honestly, I'm not sure; they don’t use it anymore. I think it used to be a stable, and then they used it for the chickens.” She suddenly stopped and let out a little squeal. “Oh, Mr. Titian, maybe we’ve found it.”
“That is just what I was thinking, Elfie; let’s go and see.”
"That's exactly what I was thinking, Elfie; let's go check it out."
They lost no time in rushing toward the old weather-beaten building which stood on the side of the hill quite a distance from the main house. A large tree sheltered it on the south side, but on the north and west the view was unobstructed. A little path led from it to the spring. It was rather dilapidated, windows broken and roof leaky. Mr. Kemp went around to see if there might be a door unfastened or a shutter loose, and at last he found a place where they could get in. Elizabeth thought it the greatest fun to be boosted up over the sill of the window, where they made their entrance, and to land on the dusty floor inside. “We are like discoverers,”[196] she said. “It is pretty bad, isn’t it? Such a lot of cobwebs, and you can look up and see daylight right through some of the holes in the roof, and it is rather malodorous from the chickens.”
They wasted no time rushing toward the old, weathered building that sat on the hillside, quite a distance from the main house. A large tree provided shade on the south side, but the north and west sides had an unobstructed view. A small path led from it to the spring. The building was pretty run-down, with broken windows and a leaky roof. Mr. Kemp went around to check for an unlocked door or loose shutter, and finally found a spot where they could get inside. Elizabeth thought it was so much fun to be lifted up over the window sill, where they made their entrance, landing on the dusty floor inside. “We’re like explorers,” [196] she said. “It’s pretty bad, isn’t it? So many cobwebs, and you can look up and see daylight shining through some of the holes in the roof, and it smells pretty bad from the chickens.”
Mr. Kemp laughed. “You got it, didn’t you, that time. I say, Elfie, it isn’t half so bad as it looks. A few shingles will make the roof all right, I think. I could knock out a place over here, you see, and put in a couple of window-sashes and I would have a good light. There over in that corner I could carry that partition all the way up and make a sort of kitchenette or something of the sort. There seems to be a solid floor over the greater part of it, and—yes, there is a ladder, as I live; I’ll go up and see what it looks like above there. No, don’t you come; you might fall.”
Mr. Kemp laughed. “You figured it out, didn’t you, that time. I mean, Elfie, it’s not as bad as it seems. A few shingles will fix the roof, I think. I could knock out a spot over here, you see, and put in a couple of window sashes, and I’d get good light. Over in that corner, I could extend that partition all the way up and make a little kitchenette or something like that. It looks like there’s a solid floor over most of it, and—yeah, there’s a ladder, believe it or not; I’ll go up and see what it looks like up there. No, don’t come with me; you might fall.”
He raised the ladder, ran lightly up, and through the apertures made by the absence of boards Elizabeth could see him above. “Not bad,” he called down to her. “With a little work one could make a fair room up here.”
He lifted the ladder, climbed up quickly, and through the gaps where the boards were missing, Elizabeth could see him above. “Not bad,” he shouted down to her. “With a little effort, you could make a decent room up here.”
He came down presently and Elizabeth begged to go part way so she could look around. This she was permitted to do, Mr. Kemp standing[197] below telling her he would catch her if she should fall.
He came down soon after, and Elizabeth asked to go partway so she could look around. She was allowed to do this, with Mr. Kemp standing[197] below, assuring her that he would catch her if she fell.
“There is quite good head room,” he said, “much more than you would suppose. Why, Elfie, one could really live here and be quite comfortable in mild weather. For an impecunious artist it would be ideal. Now, how do you suppose we’d better go about getting it? I can do all the repairing myself, and they wouldn’t be likely to charge much rent, would they?”
“There’s plenty of headroom,” he said, “much more than you’d think. Honestly, Elfie, one could really live here and be pretty comfortable in mild weather. For a broke artist, it would be perfect. So, how do you think we should go about getting it? I can handle all the repairs myself, and they probably wouldn’t charge much for rent, right?”
“If they would rent it at all,” returned Elizabeth a little doubtfully.
“If they would rent it at all,” Elizabeth replied, a bit uncertain.
“I wouldn’t interfere with them: I would be very unobtrusive,” Mr. Kemp went on in a boyish way. “Do you suppose your father would take it upon himself to dicker for it on my behalf?”
“I wouldn’t get in their way: I’d be super low-key,” Mr. Kemp continued in a youthful manner. “Do you think your dad would try to negotiate it for me?”
“I don’t know,” Elizabeth answered; “but it wouldn’t do any harm to ask him.”
“I don’t know,” Elizabeth replied. “But it wouldn’t hurt to ask him.”
“Well, let’s go and do it now,” suggested the young man. “The sooner the better for me. To tell you the truth, Elfie, the Mansion House is getting on my nerves. The coffee this morning was something indescribable, and I don’t know whether it was leather, old boot-tops, the binding of a discarded[198] book, or a worn-out saddle that they served up as steak.”
“Well, let’s go do it now,” suggested the young man. “The sooner, the better for me. To be honest, Elfie, the Mansion House is driving me crazy. The coffee this morning was something else, and I can’t tell if it was leather, the tops of old boots, the cover of a discarded[198] book, or a worn-out saddle that they tried to pass off as steak.”
“Oh dear!” This description aroused Elizabeth’s pity and she was ready to do anything in order to release her friend from such a condition. So they scrambled out of the window again, looking back more than once at the building on the side of the hill.
“Oh no!” This description stirred Elizabeth’s compassion, and she was willing to do anything to help her friend escape from such a situation. So they climbed out of the window again, glancing back several times at the building on the hillside.
“What is the name of your cousins?” asked Mr. Kemp as they went toward Elizabeth’s home.
“What are your cousins' names?” Mr. Kemp asked as they headed toward Elizabeth's home.
“Gilmore,” she told him. “Cousin Tom Gilmore is the one who owns the place.”
“Gilmore,” she said to him. “Cousin Tom Gilmore is the one who owns the place.”
“I don’t suppose by any stretch of the imagination it could be any relation to the Tom Gilmore who married Belle Darby.”
“I can’t imagine it’s any relative of the Tom Gilmore who married Belle Darby.”
“Why, yes it is. At least cousin Tom’s wife is cousin Belle.”
“Yeah, it is. At least cousin Tom's wife is cousin Belle.”
“His father is a tall old gentleman, has trouble with his eyes, has been living in California?”
“His father is a tall older man, has issues with his eyesight, and has been living in California?”
“Why yes, that is Grandpa Gil. He is a great friend of mine.”
“Yeah, that’s Grandpa Gil. He’s a really good friend of mine.”
“Hurrah!” Mr. Kemp tossed up his hat and shouted joyously. “It’s all right, Elfie; I am sure of it, for one of the Gilmore boys married my cousin[199] and we have known them all our lives. I didn’t know Tom Gilmore was living here.”
“Yay!” Mr. Kemp threw up his hat and shouted happily. “It’s all good, Elfie; I’m certain of it, since one of the Gilmore boys married my cousin[199] and we’ve known them forever. I didn’t realize Tom Gilmore was living here.”
“They haven’t been very long,” Elizabeth told him. “They only came last year. It is cousin Belle who is my mother’s first cousin. Why, we are sort of related, aren’t we?”
“They haven’t been here very long,” Elizabeth told him. “They just arrived last year. It’s my cousin Belle who is my mom’s first cousin. So, we’re kind of related, right?”
“Certainly we are. I say, Elfie, but this is great. I had no idea I was falling upon such luck. I will telegraph to Tom myself and I am sure it will be all right.”
“Absolutely we are. I mean, Elfie, this is amazing. I had no clue I was coming across such good fortune. I’ll send a telegram to Tom myself and I’m sure it’ll be fine.”
And so it proved to be. The telegram was sent off without delay and the answer came back: “Go ahead. It is yours. Make yourself at home.”
And that's exactly what happened. The telegram was sent right away and the reply came back: “Go for it. It's yours. Make yourself comfortable.”
Mr. Kemp came rushing up with the news to Elizabeth. “Now, Elfie,” he said, “you have got to help me and when everything is finished we will give a tea and invite some of our friends.”
Mr. Kemp rushed over to Elizabeth with the news. “Now, Elfie,” he said, “you need to help me, and once everything is done, we’ll have tea and invite some friends.”
“How entrancing!” exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping her hands over her breast. “Mr. Titian, you are a gem of purest ray serene.”
“How amazing!” exclaimed Elizabeth, clasping her hands over her chest. “Mr. Titian, you are a true gem.”
He had fallen into her manner of speech by now and usually matched her high-flown language by something even more grandiloquent. “And you, my dear Elfie,” he said, “shall be the reigning sovereign[200] of my sylvan retreat. I may as well confess to you at the outset,” he went on, “that I am wondering how I shall furnish my modest abode when it is put into habitable condition.”
He had started to adopt her way of speaking and often responded to her fancy language with something even more elaborate. “And you, my dear Elfie,” he said, “will be the queen of my forest getaway. I might as well admit right now,” he continued, “that I’m curious about how I’ll decorate my humble home once it’s ready to live in.”
Elizabeth knitted her brows over this problem. “I suppose you haven’t a great deal of money,” she said hesitatingly, for she did not want to hurt his feelings. “I am, alas, in the same impoverished condition, but if twenty-five cents would do you any good I will gladly add that to your store.”
Elizabeth furrowed her brows over this problem. “I guess you don’t have much money,” she said hesitantly, not wanting to hurt his feelings. “I’m unfortunately in the same tight spot, but if twenty-five cents would help you out, I’ll gladly add that to your funds.”
“Elfie, you are too much for me,” returned the young man gravely. “Bless your dear little heart! I don’t know anyone I would rather borrow from, but I won’t ask you to lend yet. We will see how well we can manage first. Of course you knew long ago that I was not rolling in wealth. In fact, it took my bottom dollar to get me through my trip to Europe, but it was well worth it. I am rather resourceful and I can manage, even if I have to sleep on a pile of straw.”
“Elfie, you’re a lot to handle,” the young man said seriously. “Bless your sweet little heart! I don’t know anyone I’d rather borrow from, but I won’t ask you to lend me anything just yet. Let's see how we can manage first. Of course, you knew ages ago that I’m not swimming in cash. Honestly, it took my last dollar to get me through my trip to Europe, but it was totally worth it. I’m pretty resourceful, and I can get by, even if it means sleeping on a pile of straw.”
This seemed poverty indeed to Elizabeth and she determined to consult her mother about certain discarded articles in the attic. This she did that very[201] evening, but in the meantime Mr. Kemp had made the joyous announcement of his connection with the Gilmore family and had been accepted as something more than an ordinary acquaintance. He had met many of the young people and was considered a great addition to their circle, for he was merry and entertaining, good-tempered and thoughtful, so was included in all social affairs of the neighborhood and was frequently invited out to dinner; consequently the fare at the Mansion House became less of a grievance.
This really felt like poverty to Elizabeth, and she decided to talk to her mother about some old things in the attic. She did this that very[201] evening, but in the meantime, Mr. Kemp had joyfully announced his connection with the Gilmore family and had been accepted as more than just an ordinary acquaintance. He had met many of the young people and was seen as a great addition to their group because he was fun and entertaining, good-natured and considerate. As a result, he was included in all the social events in the neighborhood and was often invited out for dinner; therefore, the meals at the Mansion House became less of a complaint.
Therefore it happened that when Elizabeth began to make her inquiries about the odd pieces of cast-off furniture Kathie was ready to lend a hand.
Therefore, when Elizabeth started asking about the strange pieces of discarded furniture, Kathie was ready to help out.
“Oh, do let him have any of that old stuff,” she begged. “We must fix him up somehow. Probably he will want to use it only for awhile anyhow. What is there up there, mother?”
“Oh, please let him have any of that old stuff,” she pleaded. “We need to take care of him somehow. He'll probably just want to use it for a little while anyway. What’s up there, mom?”
Mrs. Hollins considered. “Well, let me see; there is a table with a broken leg, two or three rickety chairs and things of that kind. There is an old four-poster bedstead, too, but he would hardly want that.”
Mrs. Hollins thought for a moment. “Well, let me see; there’s a table with a broken leg, two or three wobbly chairs, and stuff like that. There’s also an old four-poster bed, but he probably wouldn’t want that.”
[202]“He might,” declared Kathie; “we will ask him, anyhow.”
[202]“He might,” Kathie said; “we’ll ask him anyway.”
The upshot of the matter was that contributions came in from near and far. The young people began to be interested at once, and were eager to have a hand in furnishing the studio, so one and another hunted up odds and ends of furniture. The Paines rooted out an old bureau from their attic and that was the beginning of a collection which included a mattress, pillows, curtains, covers, rugs, odd dishes, and ended up with a kerosene oil stove. All these were mounted upon a wagon and one Saturday morning appeared a procession of young folks following the wagon to its destination. Neal Paine, Dick Hollins, Hal Tyson, and some others had lent a hand toward the repairing of the old building and were on the premises when the wagon approached. Elizabeth, of course, was there and was the one who first spied the troop.
The bottom line was that contributions came in from both nearby and far away. The young people immediately became interested and were eager to help furnish the studio, so various ones rummaged through their belongings for odds and ends of furniture. The Paines dug out an old dresser from their attic, and that kicked off a collection that included a mattress, pillows, curtains, covers, rugs, mismatched dishes, and ended with a kerosene stove. All of these items were loaded onto a wagon, and one Saturday morning, a procession of young people followed the wagon to its destination. Neal Paine, Dick Hollins, Hal Tyson, and a few others helped with repairing the old building and were on-site when the wagon arrived. Elizabeth was there, of course, and was the first to spot the group.
“Look what’s coming!” she cried out.
“Look what's here!” she shouted.
The workers inside speedily rushed out, and the goods were dumped on the ground amid much laughter and joking. The girls insisted upon helping to clean the rooms and worked with a will, so that[203] before the day was over the little house really looked cosey and as if it had been lived in by “somebody besides chickens,” Elizabeth said. Thus was the studio of Oliver Kemp established and many good times did it see.
The workers inside quickly rushed out, and the goods were tossed onto the ground with lots of laughter and joking. The girls insisted on helping to clean up the rooms and worked enthusiastically, so that[203] by the end of the day, the little house looked cozy and as if it had been lived in by "someone besides chickens," Elizabeth said. Thus, the studio of Oliver Kemp was set up, and it saw many good times.
CHAPTER XIV
The Model
THE studio soon became a most fascinating spot to many others besides Elizabeth. Mr. Kemp was very ingenious and had a knack of turning commonplace things into artistic ones which were the wonder and admiration of all his friends. A pair of croquet mallets was transformed into high candlesticks, a row of cracked plates made decorations for the shelf above the door, a wash bench covered by a rug and set off with a row of pillows looked well on one side the room, pussywillows and strange weeds in old stone jars were most effective against a background of plain building paper, and so it went. All this appealed so strongly to the little girls that they were in danger of neglecting their studies in order to rush out to the studio, and at last a rule was made that they could go only once a day and then when their lessons for the next day were learned.
THE studio soon became a fascinating place for many people besides Elizabeth. Mr. Kemp was very creative and had a talent for turning ordinary things into artistic pieces that amazed all his friends. A pair of croquet mallets was turned into elegant candlesticks, a row of cracked plates became decorations for the shelf above the door, a wash bench covered with a rug and lined with pillows looked great on one side of the room, and pussywillows and unusual weeds in old stone jars were striking against a backdrop of plain construction paper, and so it went. All of this appealed so strongly to the little girls that they were at risk of neglecting their studies to rush out to the studio, and eventually, a rule was established that they could go only once a day, and only after their lessons for the next day were completed.
[205]One Saturday, however, Elizabeth overstepped the bounds. She really didn’t mean to, in the first place, but circumstances so overcame her scruples that she forgot.
[205]One Saturday, though, Elizabeth crossed the line. She didn't intend to at first, but the situation pushed her scruples aside and made her forget.
After having made sketches of the three girls separately and collectively, Mr. Kemp decided that he must have Elizabeth to sit for the figure in a picture he was painting. She did not particularly enjoy being a model, for it was very wearisome work to an active little body who found it very difficult to keep perfectly still for even two minutes; when it came to twenty or more on a stretch it was next to impossible. Yet for the sake of an excuse to go to the studio she was willing to undergo the martyrdom.
After sketching the three girls individually and together, Mr. Kemp decided he needed Elizabeth to pose for the figure in a painting he was working on. She didn't especially like being a model, as it was exhausting for someone as active as her, who found it hard to stay perfectly still for even two minutes; holding that position for twenty or more was nearly impossible. Still, she was willing to endure the discomfort just for the chance to visit the studio.
On this special Saturday she hurried off very soon after breakfast with the intention of studying her lessons in the afternoon. She had begged her mother to allow her to break the rule just this once, “Because,” she said, “Mr. Kemp says the light is much better in the morning, and besides he is in a hurry to get this particular picture done, for he may have a chance to sell it.”
On this special Saturday, she rushed off shortly after breakfast, planning to study her lessons in the afternoon. She had pleaded with her mother to let her break the rule just this once, saying, “Because,” she explained, “Mr. Kemp says the light is much better in the morning, and besides, he’s in a hurry to get this particular picture finished because he might have a chance to sell it.”
“Very well,” replied her mother, “for this once[206] you may set aside the rule, but come back at noon, Elizabeth.”
“Alright,” her mother replied, “just this once[206] you can break the rule, but make sure to come back by noon, Elizabeth.”
The child did not wait for the last words but was off like a shot. It was a cool, cloudy morning, robins and bluebirds carolling from the tree-tops, and in the fields green grass pushing through the moist earth. “Pretty soon there will be violets,” said Elizabeth to herself. She stopped to gather some yellow daffodils from the flower border and bore them with her, singing as she went along, “Daffy-down-dilly came up in the cold.” When she reached the door of the studio she paused to lift the knocker and to pound it hard against the piece of metal beneath it. The knocker was one of Mr. Kemp’s latest contrivances and was made of a large curtain ring fastened to an old piece of heavy tin. It took some pounding to bring forth much sound, but no one failed to use this means of letting the artist know of the arrival of a visitor.
The child didn’t wait for the last words and took off like a shot. It was a cool, cloudy morning, with robins and bluebirds singing from the treetops, and in the fields, green grass was pushing through the damp earth. “Pretty soon there will be violets,” Elizabeth said to herself. She stopped to pick some yellow daffodils from the flower border and carried them with her, singing as she went, “Daffy-down-dilly came up in the cold.” When she reached the door of the studio, she paused to lift the knocker and bang it hard against the metal below. The knocker was one of Mr. Kemp’s latest designs, made from a large curtain ring attached to an old piece of heavy tin. It took a good amount of banging to make much noise, but everyone made sure to use this method to let the artist know they had arrived.
At the summons Mr. Kemp came to the door with a dish towel and a tea cup in his hand. “Why, how nice and early you are,” he said. “I am just washing up my breakfast things.”
At the call, Mr. Kemp came to the door with a dish towel and a teacup in his hand. “Wow, you’re here nice and early,” he said. “I’m just cleaning up my breakfast stuff.”
Elizabeth laughed. It seemed funny to hear a man[207] say that, although she knew Mr. Kemp prepared his own breakfast and supper.
Elizabeth laughed. It was funny to hear a man[207] say that, even though she knew Mr. Kemp made his own breakfast and dinner.
“Eggs, coffee and toast,” Mr. Kemp went on. “Good enough for a king. By the way, Elfie, we tried the new chimney last night and it works like a breeze. We can have a fire in the fireplace today if you are cold.” Having completed the rest, Mr. Kemp and the boys were ambitious to try their powers further and had built a stone chimney on the outside of the small building, thereby adding much to its appearance, both inside and out.
“Eggs, coffee, and toast,” Mr. Kemp continued. “Good enough for a king. By the way, Elfie, we tried out the new chimney last night, and it works like a charm. We can light a fire in the fireplace today if you feel chilly.” After finishing the rest, Mr. Kemp and the boys were eager to push their skills even further and had built a stone chimney on the outside of the small building, greatly enhancing its appearance, both inside and out.
“Did you cook your breakfast over a fire on the hearth?” asked Elizabeth.
“Did you make your breakfast over a fire on the hearth?” asked Elizabeth.
“No, I was too lazy to make it, so I used the oil stove. One can really toast quite well over it. I’ll be ready as soon as I put this cup away.” He went back into the pantry while Elizabeth busied herself in placing the daffodils in a ginger jar.
“No, I was too lazy to make it, so I used the oil stove. You can actually toast pretty well over it. I’ll be ready as soon as I put this cup away.” He went back into the pantry while Elizabeth focused on arranging the daffodils in a ginger jar.
“Fine,” exclaimed Mr. Kemp when he came back. “It brings sunlight right into the room, doesn’t it?”
“Fine,” Mr. Kemp said when he returned. “It brings sunlight right into the room, doesn’t it?”
“I always think of daffys as cups of sunshine,” returned Elizabeth.
“I always think of daffodils as cups of sunshine,” replied Elizabeth.
“I might have known you would; it sounds just like you,” responded the artist as he busied himself[208] with setting his palette. “I think I must paint a picture of you and the daffys in a strong sunlight. It could be made something stunning.”
“I should have guessed you would; it’s so typical of you,” replied the artist while he focused on arranging his palette. “I believe I need to paint a picture of you and the daffodils in bright sunlight. It could turn out to be something amazing.”
Elizabeth sighed. She really hoped that when this picture was done Mr. Kemp would think he had had enough of a little girl with Titian hair, but it was evident that he would keep on indefinitely and, like many another, he didn’t seem in the least to realize that it might be a hardship, so intent was he upon making the studies. Most of the girls, the older as well as the younger, thought it an immense compliment to be asked to sit to the painter, but Elizabeth had come to learn that it was not always so. Some combination of light and shade, some special effect, was what was considered, rather than a question of beauty. Why, had she not seen Mr. Kemp painting very ugly old women and uglier old men?
Elizabeth sighed. She really hoped that when this painting was finished, Mr. Kemp would feel like he’d had enough of a little girl with Titian hair, but it was clear that he would keep going indefinitely. Like many others, he didn’t seem to realize that it could be a bit of a burden, so focused was he on making the studies. Most of the girls, both older and younger, thought it was a huge compliment to be asked to pose for the painter, but Elizabeth had come to understand that it wasn’t always that way. Some combination of light and shadow, some specific effect, was what mattered, rather than a question of beauty. After all, hadn’t she seen Mr. Kemp painting very unattractive old women and even uglier old men?
The morning passed slowly, although it must be said that Mr. Kemp was good company and did his best to entertain his little sitter. About eleven o’clock the threatening clouds dissolved into rain, which came down harder and harder.
The morning dragged on, but it has to be said that Mr. Kemp was enjoyable to be around and tried his best to keep his little companion entertained. Around eleven o’clock, the ominous clouds broke into rain, which poured down heavier and heavier.
“It’s coming down with a vengeance, isn’t it?”[209] said Mr. Kemp, stepping back from his easel and looking at his work contemplatively. Then he put down his palette and went to the window to look out. “I say, Elfie,” he said, “let’s have dinner here. I’m not going to risk my sweet self out in this rain. I’ll build up a good fire and we will cook some potatoes in the ashes. Let me see what is in the larder. Come on.”
“It’s really coming down out there, isn’t it?”[209] said Mr. Kemp, stepping back from his easel and gazing at his work thoughtfully. Then he set down his palette and walked over to the window to take a look outside. “Hey, Elfie,” he said, “let’s have dinner here. I’m not going to risk myself in this rain. I’ll get a nice fire going, and we can cook some potatoes in the ashes. Let me check what we have in the pantry. Come on.”
Elizabeth jumped down, only too glad of the diversion. “It is too early, isn’t it?” she asked.
Elizabeth jumped down, happy for the distraction. “It’s too early, right?” she asked.
“Oh dear, no, not to roast potatoes. It takes ages to cook them. I’ll make the fire first thing.” He was not long in finding dry shavings and wood and soon had a fire burning cheerily on the hearth. “Now come, let’s forage,” he said. “Eggs; we’ve plenty of those. I will make an omelette; I learned how to do that in Paris. Here is some chipped beef and a can of sardines. Which do you like best?”
“Oh no, not roasting potatoes. It takes forever to cook them. I’ll start the fire right away.” He quickly found some dry shavings and wood and soon had a cozy fire crackling in the hearth. “Now, let’s go gather some food,” he said. “We have plenty of eggs. I’ll make an omelette; I learned how to do that in Paris. Here’s some chipped beef and a can of sardines. Which do you prefer?”
“Oh, sardines,”—Elizabeth declared for these.
“Oh, sardines,” Elizabeth said.
“I might make a sardine omelette; that wouldn’t be bad, and we can open a can of soup to have first. Do you like orange marmalade? I know there is a lot of that; bread and butter. Milk? There should be milk. Oh yes, here it is. I don’t believe there is[210] much else, except crackers and cheese. Will that be enough?”
“I could make a sardine omelette; that wouldn’t be bad, and we can open a can of soup to start. Do you like orange marmalade? I know there’s a lot of that; with bread and butter. Milk? There should be some milk. Oh yes, here it is. I don’t think there’s much else, just crackers and cheese. Will that be enough?”
“It will be loads,” Elizabeth assured him in a pleased voice. This was a great variety and the novelty of it all was so delightful. The potatoes were put in the hot embers as soon as there were any for them and then there was a merry time over setting the table. Dishes of various sizes, shapes and patterns were gathered together, paper napkins were laid, the jar of daffodils set in the middle of the rather rickety table and they stood off to admire the effect.
“It’s going to be great,” Elizabeth assured him with a happy tone. This was such a fun change, and the excitement of it all was so enjoyable. The potatoes went into the hot embers as soon as they were ready, and then everyone had a great time setting the table. They gathered dishes of different sizes, shapes, and designs, laid out paper napkins, placed the jar of daffodils in the center of the rather wobbly table, and stepped back to admire the setup.
“I call that a very stylish set-out,” declared Mr. Kemp. “Take this fork, Elfie, and prod those potatoes while I get to work with the other things. Where in the world did I put that can-opener? See if you can find it, Elfie, while I do something else.”
“I call that a really stylish setup,” said Mr. Kemp. “Take this fork, Elfie, and poke those potatoes while I work on the other stuff. Where in the world did I put that can opener? See if you can find it, Elfie, while I do something else.”
Elizabeth hunted around and at last found the can-opener had been used to prop open one of the windows. “What a negligible little child you are, Mr. Titian,” she said, bringing it to him. They met on common ground when it came to frolics like this.
Elizabeth searched around and finally discovered that the can-opener had been used to keep one of the windows propped open. “What a silly little child you are, Mr. Titian,” she said, handing it to him. They connected over playful antics like this.
“So I am, Elfie. I remember now, that I couldn’t find a stick for that foolish window. I am going to[211] put some catches on after awhile, but Rome wasn’t built in a day. What about those potatoes?”
“So I am, Elfie. I remember now that I couldn’t find a stick for that silly window. I’m going to[211] put some latches on later, but Rome wasn’t built in a day. What about those potatoes?”
“They are pretty hard yet.”
"They're still pretty hard."
“They are? Mean things; and I am getting hungrier every minute. We might forego the potatoes and eat them later. What do you say? I don’t believe we can wait for the slow things. Bully! Here is a can of peas, just the things to go with the omelette. Have you any idea what you do with them, Elfie? Do they have to be cooked or anything?”
“They are? They're mean things, and I'm getting hungrier every minute. We could skip the potatoes and eat them later. What do you think? I don't think we can wait for the slow things. Great! Here’s a can of peas, just what we need to go with the omelette. Do you know what to do with them, Elfie? Do they need to be cooked or anything?”
“I have seen ’Lectra pour cold water over them,” replied Elizabeth doubtfully. “She puts them in a colander and does that, I know; I don’t remember whether she cooks them or not.”
“I’ve seen ’Lectra pour cold water over them,” replied Elizabeth uncertainly. “She puts them in a colander and does that, I know; I can’t remember if she cooks them or not.”
Mr. Kemp carefully pierced a pea with a fork. “They appear quite soft,” he announced. “I think if we just warm them up it will do. Dear me, I haven’t a colander. I will just wash them in a pan and scoop them up with a spoon; I reckon that will do.”
Mr. Kemp carefully stabbed a pea with a fork. “They seem pretty soft,” he said. “I think if we just warm them up, that’ll be good enough. Oh dear, I don’t have a colander. I’ll just rinse them in a pan and scoop them out with a spoon; that should work.”
“I could do that,” Elizabeth offered.
“I can do that,” Elizabeth said.
“So you can. I think they will get hot while I am making the omelette. But perhaps we’d better eat the soup first because it will not do to let the omelette[212] stand, besides there will not be room enough on the stove for more than two things.”
“So you can. I think they’ll get hot while I’m making the omelet. But maybe we should eat the soup first because it won’t be good to let the omelet[212] sit, and there won’t be enough room on the stove for more than two things.”
They decided to do this and when the soup was hot they carried it in, one eating from a soup plate and the other from a bowl, and making very merry over it.
They decided to go ahead with this, and when the soup was hot, they brought it in, one eating from a soup plate and the other from a bowl, and having a great time with it.
“I smell something burning,” cried Elizabeth, as she was taking her last spoonful of soup.
“I smell something burning,” cried Elizabeth, as she took her last spoonful of soup.
“The peas!” cried Mr. Kemp. “I didn’t put any water on them and probably they are stuck fast.” He rushed out to the little cubby which he called the kitchenette and, sure enough, the peas had stuck fast. “I don’t suppose they are any good,” said Mr. Kemp, looking at them ruefully. “They are burnt black at the bottom.”
“The peas!” shouted Mr. Kemp. “I didn’t water them, and they’re probably stuck!” He dashed into the small space he called the kitchenette, and sure enough, the peas were stuck. “I guess they’re no good,” Mr. Kemp said, glancing at them with disappointment. “They’re burnt black at the bottom.”
“Perhaps they won’t be so bad on top, if you take them off carefully.”
“Maybe they won’t be so bad on top if you take them off gently.”
Mr. Kemp followed her suggestion, but after gingerly removing the top layer and tasting it, he declared that the taste went all the way through. “So we’ll have to give them up as a bad job,” he declared. “Well, at least we shall have the omelette. I will make it big enough to make up for the peas, only I had set my heart on those peas. I thought[213] how lovely it would be to make a rim of them around the omelette, quite Frenchy, and the yellow and green would have matched the daffodils so nicely.”
Mr. Kemp took her advice, but after carefully peeling off the top layer and tasting it, he said that the flavor was off all the way through. “So we’ll just have to write that off as a fail,” he said. “Well, at least we’ll have the omelette. I’ll make it big enough to compensate for the peas, although I was really looking forward to those peas. I thought it would be so nice to make a ring of them around the omelette, very French, and the yellow and green would have looked great next to the daffodils.”
“Oh, never mind, we shall do very well. I don’t mind if you don’t.”
“Oh, it’s fine, we’ll be just fine. I don’t care if you don’t.”
While Mr. Kemp was preparing the omelette, Elizabeth thought she might try the potatoes again, and this time she found that they were really done. She rushed to the kitchenette to announce her discovery. “They are done!” she exclaimed.
While Mr. Kemp was making the omelette, Elizabeth figured she’d give the potatoes another shot, and this time she realized they were actually cooked. She hurried to the kitchenette to share her finding. “They’re ready!” she exclaimed.
“What? Who?” cried Mr. Kemp. “Why do you come upon me in that sudden way, Elfie? I nearly dropped the pan—and then there would be trouble in the camp.”
“What? Who?” shouted Mr. Kemp. “Why do you show up like that, Elfie? I almost dropped the pan—and then there would be chaos in the camp.”
“The potatoes,” answered Elizabeth. “I tried them, and I am quite sure they are done, so now we shall not mind about the peas.”
“The potatoes,” replied Elizabeth. “I tried them, and I’m pretty sure they’re done, so now we won’t worry about the peas.”
“I had forgotten the blessed things entirely. Fetch them along, Elfie, but don’t burn yourself. I have a ticklish job here in getting this precious omelette dished. My heart is in my mouth. Don’t watch me, there’s a good child. If I should drop it I should be ready to weep.”
“I completely forgot about those wonderful things. Bring them over, Elfie, but be careful not to burn yourself. I’m really focused on getting this precious omelette served. I’m so nervous. Please don’t watch me, it would be great if you didn’t. If I drop it, I might just cry.”
Elizabeth laughed and went off to take up the[214] potatoes with a long fork. They were rather black on the outside but when opened showed themselves white and mealy within. Then they fell to enjoying their feast to the fullest. Elizabeth thought she had never tasted a better dinner and praised her friend’s skill as a cook. When it was disposed of and the dishes washed, they suddenly discovered that it was quite late and that they had been hours over the preparation, the eating and the clearing up. To be sure there had been much joking and laughing, some dilly-dallying, and all that.
Elizabeth laughed and went to grab the[214] potatoes with a long fork. They were a bit black on the outside, but when cracked open, they revealed themselves to be white and fluffy inside. Then they started enjoying their meal to the fullest. Elizabeth thought she had never tasted a better dinner and complimented her friend's cooking skills. After finishing up and washing the dishes, they suddenly realized it was pretty late and that they had spent hours preparing, eating, and cleaning up. Of course, there had been a lot of joking and laughter, some procrastinating, and all that.
“Dear me,” cried Elizabeth, “I had no idea how late it was. I must go.”
“Wow,” exclaimed Elizabeth, “I had no clue how late it was. I need to get going.”
“Oh, but it is raining so hard. You’d better wait a few minutes,” Mr. Kemp dissuaded her.
“Oh, but it's raining really hard. You should wait a few minutes,” Mr. Kemp advised her.
It was raining very hard, and Elizabeth waited. Mr. Kemp began telling her a fascinating tale and, what with his interest in the telling and hers in the listening, the moments passed unheeded until it was finished. Then Elizabeth sprang to her feet. “It is dark,” she cried. “Oh, Mr. Titian, I should have gone long ago.”
It was raining heavily, and Elizabeth waited. Mr. Kemp started sharing an intriguing story, and with his enthusiasm in telling it and her enjoyment in listening, time flew by until he finished. Then Elizabeth jumped to her feet. “It’s dark,” she exclaimed. “Oh, Mr. Titian, I should have left a while ago.”
“I will see you home, never fear,” he said. “We’ve had a great day, Elfie, haven’t we?”
“I'll walk you home, don’t worry,” he said. “We’ve had an amazing day, Elfie, haven’t we?”
[215]“Oh yes, we have,” she could truthfully say, but her conscience smote her when she remembered that she was only to spend the morning. She wondered what excuse she could give. It had rained, to be sure, but not steadily, and she could easily have taken the walk, rain or no rain; but she did not voice her thoughts to Mr. Kemp, but cheerfully trotted along with him under an umbrella, and he left her at her own door with a merry word of farewell.
[215]“Oh yes, we have,” she could honestly say, but her conscience pricked her when she remembered that she was only supposed to spend the morning. She wondered what excuse she could come up with. It had rained, sure, but not consistently, and she easily could have taken the walk, rain or shine; however, she didn’t share her thoughts with Mr. Kemp. Instead, she happily walked along with him under an umbrella, and he left her at her door with a cheerful farewell.
Elizabeth paused for a moment in the hall after she entered the house. She heard voices upstairs. There was a light in the sitting-room, but no one was there. She took off her things, hung them up, and gathered up her school books, taking them to the sitting-room, by the table of which she sat down.
Elizabeth paused for a moment in the hallway after she entered the house. She heard voices upstairs. There was a light in the living room, but no one was there. She took off her coat, hung it up, and picked up her school books, taking them to the living room, where she sat down at the table.
Presently she heard a voice from the doorway saying: “Elizabeth, where have you been all day?”
Presently, she heard a voice from the doorway saying, “Elizabeth, where have you been all day?”
She did not look up, but answered: “At the studio, mother.”
She didn't look up but replied, “At the studio, mom.”
“All day? Where did you have your dinner?”
“All day? Where did you have dinner?”
“We had it there, such a lovely, tasteful dinner. Mr. Kemp and I got it ourselves.” Elizabeth tried to be very animated and to speak as if it were a matter of course. Her mother made no comment,[216] and she went on. “You see it was raining so hard——”
“We had such a lovely, nice dinner. Mr. Kemp and I took care of it ourselves.” Elizabeth tried to be really lively and speak as if it was nothing unusual. Her mother didn’t say anything, and she continued. “You see, it was raining so hard——”[216]
“Not all day.”
“Not the whole day.”
“Well, it was whenever I looked out, and Mr. Kemp invited me. He wanted to try the new chimney and roast potatoes. It was such a big, populous fire at first and the sparks flew out so we had to wait till it stopped popping and there were some red embers to put the potatoes in. They were a long, long time roasting, though.”
“Well, every time I looked outside, Mr. Kemp invited me over. He wanted to test the new chimney and roast some potatoes. At first, the fire was huge and full of flames, and sparks were flying everywhere, so we had to wait until it stopped crackling and there were some red embers to place the potatoes in. They took a really long time to roast, though.”
“And after dinner?”
"And what about after dinner?"
“We washed the dishes and then I was coming, but it was raining so awfully hard just then so we sat down by the fire and Mr. Kemp told me a lovely narration. I was so interested in it that I didn’t know how late it was getting, and when he had finished I came straight home. He came with me. You weren’t worried, were you, mother?”
“We washed the dishes and then I was heading home, but it was pouring rain at that moment, so we sat down by the fire and Mr. Kemp told me a wonderful story. I was so engrossed in it that I lost track of time, and when he finished, I went straight home. He walked with me. You weren’t worried, were you, Mom?”
“I was not so much worried as I was grieved to know that you wilfully disobeyed me. I excused you from the usual rule of getting your lessons in the morning and you promised to study this afternoon, yet you have just come in and it is suppertime.”
“I wasn't so much worried as I was sad to know that you deliberately disobeyed me. I let you skip the usual rule of studying in the morning, and you promised to study this afternoon, yet you just came in and it's suppertime.”
[217]Elizabeth was silent. She knew she had done wrong, but it was so hard to leave off when one was having such an unusually good time. “I didn’t mean to stay so late,” she made the excuse lamely.
[217]Elizabeth was quiet. She realized she had messed up, but it was tough to stop when she was having such a great time. “I didn’t mean to stay out so late,” she said weakly as an excuse.
“I think, my dear,” said her mother, “that in order to prevent your forgetting another time, I must forbid your going at all to the studio until I give you permission.” Then her mother walked away, and Elizabeth drew a long sigh as she turned back to her books.
“I think, my dear,” said her mother, “that to prevent you from forgetting again, I have to forbid you from going to the studio at all until I give you permission.” Then her mother walked away, and Elizabeth let out a long sigh as she turned back to her books.
CHAPTER XV
Elizabeth is wearing blue.
IF Betsy had not gone to the city with her aunt Emily on that rainy Saturday it is doubtful if Elizabeth had been willing to spend so long a time at the studio. As it was, Betsy had an account of the day’s delights, and agreed with her first best that the game was scarcely worth the candle as it deprived her of future visits.
IF Betsy hadn't gone to the city with her aunt Emily on that rainy Saturday, it's questionable whether Elizabeth would have been willing to spend so much time at the studio. As it turned out, Betsy enjoyed recounting the day's fun and agreed with her closest friend that the experience wasn't really worth it since it cost her future visits.
“I suppose your mother didn’t say how long it would be before you could go again,” said Betsy gravely.
“I guess your mom didn’t mention how long it would be before you could go again,” Betsy said seriously.
“No; that’s just it,” replied Elizabeth. “I shall be on the tattered edge of despair for who knows how long. Perhaps if I am very, very good she will lift the dread decree sooner than if I were very, very bad. Well,” Elizabeth sighed, “I suppose that those who dance must pay the piper. It will always be a luminous day in the almanac of my thoughts. Now tell me, Betsy, what sort of day did you have?”
“No; that’s exactly it,” Elizabeth replied. “I’ll be stuck in a state of despair for who knows how long. Maybe if I’m really, really good, she’ll lift the awful decision sooner than if I’m really, really bad. Well,” Elizabeth sighed, “I guess those who dance have to pay the piper. It will always be a bright day in the calendar of my thoughts. Now tell me, Betsy, how was your day?”
[219]“Oh, the usual kind. We shopped all the morning and went to the same place for lunch that we always go, then aunt Emily called on old Miss Peters, and we took the five o’clock train; that’s all.”
[219]“Oh, the usual. We spent the morning shopping and went to our regular lunch spot, then Aunt Emily visited old Miss Peters, and we caught the five o’clock train; that’s all.”
“Did you get the new hat?”
“Did you get the new hat?”
“Yes, and the stuff for two new frocks. Miss Cutter comes next week, you know. One of the frocks is very pretty, I think; a challis with weentsy blue flowers sprinkled over it. I am going to wear blue ribbons with it.”
“Yes, and the fabric for two new dresses. Miss Cutter is coming next week, you know. One of the dresses is really pretty, I think; a challis with tiny blue flowers all over it. I’m going to wear blue ribbons with it.”
“I love blue and I can never, never wear it, Betsy,” said Elizabeth, shaking her head mournfully.
“I love blue, but I can never wear it, Betsy,” Elizabeth said, shaking her head sadly.
“Oh well, I wouldn’t care. Maybe your children can, or at least some of them, and that will do just as well.”
“Oh well, I wouldn’t mind. Maybe your kids can, or at least some of them, and that works just as well.”
“That is a very comforting thought,” returned Elizabeth, “and you may be very sure, Betsy, that I will treat with spurn any man with red hair who comes to woo me.”
“That is a very comforting thought,” Elizabeth replied, “and you can be sure, Betsy, that I will flat-out reject any man with red hair who comes to court me.”
“Even if he should be a prince?” asked Betsy.
“Even if he were a prince?” asked Betsy.
“Even if he were a king,” Elizabeth assured her. “What is your hat like, Betsy? Are you going to wear it Sunday?”
“Even if he were a king,” Elizabeth reassured her. “What’s your hat like, Betsy? Are you going to wear it on Sunday?”
[220]“Aunt Emily says I must keep it for Easter. It is quite nice, yes; but nothing very grand. Shall you get a new hat, Elizabeth?”
[220]“Aunt Emily says I have to save it for Easter. It’s pretty nice, sure; but nothing too fancy. Are you getting a new hat, Elizabeth?”
“I suppose not. We have to be very economical this year on account of Dick’s going to college. Mother and Kathie were looking over things yesterday, and they thought my hat would do. Kathie is going to retrim it with some ribbons she has. I don’t care so very much for I seldom wear it except to church and Sunday-school. I must try not to take an interest in such carnial things if I am to be very, very good.”
"I guess not. We have to be really frugal this year because of Dick going to college. Mom and Kathie were going through things yesterday, and they thought my hat was fine. Kathie is going to fix it up with some ribbons she has. I don't mind too much since I hardly wear it except to church and Sunday school. I need to try not to care about such material things if I'm going to be really, really good."
Betsy laughed. “You are so funny, Elizabeth. I don’t think it is wicked to like nice things.”
Betsy laughed. “You’re so funny, Elizabeth. I don’t think it’s wrong to enjoy nice things.”
“No, I suppose it isn’t if you don’t follow after them to the seclusion of anything else.” Elizabeth had heard her mother say something like this, although she did not use the word seclusion. “Do you know what I think I shall do so as to prove my sincereness to mother; I think I shall mortify myself for a week or more and wear only the most unbecoming and unappropriate things. Why,”—she sat up suddenly in pleased excitement,—“I might even wear pink or blue.”
“No, I guess it isn’t if you don’t chase after them to the isolation of anything else.” Elizabeth had heard her mom say something like this, though she didn’t use the word isolation. “You know what I think I’ll do to show my sincerity to Mom? I think I’ll make myself uncomfortable for a week or so and wear only the most unflattering and inappropriate clothes. Why,”—she sat up suddenly in excited delight,—“I might even wear pink or blue.”
[221]“Oh, I wouldn’t,” Betsy tried to dissuade her. “I don’t think it would look a bit nice.”
[221]“Oh, I wouldn’t,” Betsy tried to talk her out of it. “I don’t think it would look nice at all.”
“That is just my object. I shall be mortifying the flesh dreadfully; and besides,” she added, “it would give me a chance for once in my life to see how I really did look in those colors.”
“That is just my goal. I’m going to really struggle with this; and besides,” she added, “it would give me a chance for once in my life to see how I actually look in those colors.”
“But you haven’t anything blue or pink,” Betsy reminded her.
“But you don’t have anything blue or pink,” Betsy reminded her.
“I have some old blue ribbons that Kathie gave me for my dolls, and I might dye something. If I made a very, very strong blueing with laundry blue I could dip an old white waist in it and it might do.” Elizabeth, once launched upon such an enterprise, was eager to carry it to the fullest lengths.
“I have some old blue ribbons that Kathie gave me for my dolls, and I might dye something. If I made a really strong blue mixture with laundry blue, I could dip an old white top in it, and it might work.” Once Elizabeth started on this project, she was excited to take it as far as possible.
“What would Mr. Kemp say?” Betsy asked. “He would think you had very poor taste and were very inartistic.”
“What would Mr. Kemp say?” Betsy asked. “He'd think you have really bad taste and are not very artistic.”
“That would be part of the punishment, you see. It would be all the better, for it was on his account that I erred and strayed from my ways. Yes, I think it is exactly what I must do. You don’t mind, Betsy, if I go now and prepare my penetential robes?” They were sitting under their big trysting-tree back of the Tysons’ garden when this talk took place.[222] “Perhaps you would like to come with me and help dye the waist,” Elizabeth proposed, seeing that Betsy looked dubious.
"That would be part of the punishment, you know. It would actually be better, since I strayed from my path because of him. Yes, I think it's exactly what I need to do. You don’t mind, Betsy, if I go now and get my penitent robes ready?" They were sitting under their big meeting tree at the back of the Tysons' garden when this conversation happened.[222] "Maybe you’d like to come with me and help dye the waist," Elizabeth suggested, noticing that Betsy seemed unsure.
“Oh yes; that would be better,” agreed Betsy. “Shall you wear blue to school tomorrow, Elizabeth? What will Miss Jewett think?”
“Oh yeah; that sounds better,” Betsy agreed. “Are you going to wear blue to school tomorrow, Elizabeth? What will Miss Jewett think?”
“She may not approve, but I shall be disobeying no rules,” returned Elizabeth steadfastly. “I suppose Corinne Barker will turn up her nose and will make unkind remarks, but I must suffer in silence.”
“She might not approve, but I’m not breaking any rules,” Elizabeth replied firmly. “I guess Corinne Barker will look down on me and say some unkind things, but I’ll just have to deal with it quietly.”
Betsy giggled. She was well aware that all this was play more than actual humility on the part of Elizabeth, but it was amusing and she wanted to see how it would turn out. She did not know of another girl who would be so daring in the face of established precedents.
Betsy giggled. She knew that all this was more of a game than true humility on Elizabeth's part, but it was entertaining, and she wanted to see how it would play out. She didn’t know any other girl who would be so bold in defying established norms.
“I will ask ’Lectra to press out the ribbons for me,” said Elizabeth, as they trotted along home, “and I shall have to ask her for the blue. I hope she is in a good humor.”
“I’ll ask ’Lectra to press out the ribbons for me,” said Elizabeth, as they rode home, “and I’ll need to ask her for the blue. I hope she’s in a good mood.”
They found Electra disposed to grant any favor. The irons were on so it was no trouble to press out the ribbons. As for the waist, Elizabeth and Betsy preferred to try their experiments on that where[223] they would be unobserved. They chose the attic for their work, and, having prepared a basinful of water, deeply, darkly blue, they dipped the waist in several times and then hung it up to dry.
They found Electra willing to grant any favor. The irons were hot, so it was easy to smooth out the ribbons. As for the waist, Elizabeth and Betsy preferred to test their ideas on that where[223] they would be unnoticed. They picked the attic for their work, and after preparing a basin of deep, dark blue water, they dipped the waist in several times and then hung it up to dry.
“It is lucky that it is that crêpe stuff that doesn’t need ironing,” remarked Elizabeth as she carefully examined her work. “It is a waist that was Kathie’s, you know. I hope it won’t be very streaky. I wish I had a blue skirt to go with it, but as I haven’t I shall have to wear brown.”
“It’s great that this crêpe fabric doesn’t need ironing,” Elizabeth said as she carefully looked over her work. “This waist belongs to Kathie, you know. I hope it doesn’t turn out too streaky. I wish I had a blue skirt to match it, but since I don’t, I’ll have to wear brown.”
“They won’t look very pretty together,” said Betsy doubtfully.
“They won’t look very good together,” Betsy said doubtfully.
“Am I doing this to look pretty?” inquired Elizabeth with disdain. “Look at my hands, Betsy. Do you suppose the blue will come off?”
“Am I doing this to look good?” Elizabeth asked with contempt. “Look at my hands, Betsy. Do you think the blue will wash off?”
“You will have to scrub them pretty hard,” Betsy advised her.
“You're gonna have to scrub them pretty hard,” Betsy told her.
But hard as she scrubbed there was a tinge of blue remaining although Betsy comforted her by saying it would wear off. “Do you suppose your mother will consent to your wearing blue—now you have gone to all this trouble about it?” Betsy brought up this difficulty.
But no matter how hard she scrubbed, there was still a hint of blue left, even though Betsy tried to reassure her that it would eventually fade. “Do you think your mother will agree to let you wear blue now that you’ve gone through all this trouble?” Betsy raised this concern.
“Dear me, I don’t know. Well, all is, I shall make[224] the experiment and take the risks.” By this time Elizabeth had worked herself up into a state of ardent desire to wear blue. It was the unusual which appealed to her. It would make a small sensation and she wouldn’t tell anyone why she did it, she said to herself. “All I shall say when they ask me, if anyone does,” she said to Betsy, “is: It is a vow.”
“Honestly, I don’t know. Well, anyway, I’m going to take the chance and see what happens.” By this point, Elizabeth had gotten herself really excited about wearing blue. It was the unique choice that drew her in. It would create a bit of a buzz, and she decided she wouldn’t explain her reasons to anyone. “All I’ll say if they ask me, if anyone does,” she told Betsy, “is: It’s a vow.”
Fortunately for her plan, she was the first down in the morning, and only her father appeared before she finished breakfast. As he was not so very observant, he did not notice the blue bows on her hair. They were not well tied, but Betsy had promised to give the finishing touch, and Elizabeth sped away without a farewell to any but her father, saying that she had promised to stop at Betsy’s very early. Betsy was as good as her word and attended to the bows, commenting upon Elizabeth’s appearance as she did so. “The blue isn’t bad in one way,” she said, “for it makes your cheeks look pinker and your skin whiter, but—don’t get mad, Elizabeth,—it also makes your hair look redder.”
Fortunately for her plan, she was the first one up in the morning, and only her dad showed up before she finished breakfast. Since he wasn't very observant, he didn't notice the blue bows in her hair. They weren't tied very well, but Betsy had promised to fix them, and Elizabeth rushed off without saying goodbye to anyone except her dad, mentioning that she had promised to stop by Betsy’s very early. Betsy kept her promise and took care of the bows, commenting on Elizabeth’s appearance as she did so. “The blue isn’t bad in a way,” she said, “because it makes your cheeks look pinker and your skin look whiter, but—don’t get mad, Elizabeth—it also makes your hair look redder.”
“Oh, I suppose so,” returned Elizabeth resignedly. “I expected that, and indeed I noticed it myself. Is the waist very streaky, Betsy?”
“Oh, I guess so,” Elizabeth replied with a sigh. “I figured that, and I actually noticed it myself. Is the waist really that streaky, Betsy?”
[225]“Why, no, not so very. It isn’t a very pretty color, but it is real blue.”
[225]“Well, not really. It’s not a very nice color, but it is definitely blue.”
“Then my purpose is accomplished,” declared Elizabeth.
“Then my goal is achieved,” declared Elizabeth.
There were many curious glances cast in her direction that morning. Corinne and Bess giggled as Elizabeth knew they would and she was quite sure that she could tell exactly what they whispered one to another, but she bore herself gravely and did not look the least conscious. Even Miss Jewett smiled when she saw the prancing blue bows adorning the ruddy locks, but Elizabeth made no sign of seeing the smile. To all questions from the more daringly curious she answered solemnly: “It is a vow,” and nothing further would she say.
There were many curious looks thrown her way that morning. Corinne and Bess giggled, just as Elizabeth expected, and she was pretty sure she could guess what they were whispering to each other. But she kept a serious expression and didn’t let on that she noticed anything. Even Miss Jewett smiled when she saw the lively blue bows in Elizabeth’s bright hair, but Elizabeth made no acknowledgment of the smile. To all the more boldly curious questions, she replied seriously, “It’s a vow,” and wouldn’t elaborate further.
She felt very triumphant at having been able to carry out her intention to the letter, although in her inmost heart she perfectly well knew that the blue bows would be ordered off instantly as soon as she reached home. She did not flinch, however, from the ordeal, but walked in to dinner with all the composure of one well assured of her position.
She felt very victorious for having carried out her plan exactly as she intended, although deep down she knew that the blue bows would be sent back as soon as she got home. Still, she didn’t hesitate to go through with it and walked into dinner with complete confidence in her stance.
“Will you look at Elizabeth?” cried Kathie as soon as she caught sight of her costume. “You[226] don’t mean to say that you have been to school in that rig.”
“Will you check out Elizabeth?” shouted Kathie as soon as she saw her costume. “You[226] can’t be serious that you’ve actually gone to school in that outfit.”
“I certainly do,” returned Elizabeth calmly.
“I definitely do,” Elizabeth replied calmly.
“Well, I should think you would be ashamed to be seen in it. Mother,” she called, “do come here and see this child. I declare, I don’t know what she will do next. Where did you get that hideous waist? I don’t recognize it.”
“Well, I think you should be embarrassed to wear that. Mom,” she shouted, “come here and look at this kid. Honestly, I have no idea what she’ll do next. Where did you get that ugly waist? I don’t recognize it.”
“You should, for it used to be yours,” returned Elizabeth.
"You should, because it used to be yours," replied Elizabeth.
“Mine? I never possessed a queer fadey blue thing like that. Of all combinations—with those sky-blue hair-ribbons. I don’t see what induced you to put them together.”
“Mine? I’ve never owned a weird faded blue thing like that. Out of all combinations—with those sky-blue hair ribbons. I don’t understand what made you put them together.”
“It was the best I could do,” Elizabeth told her. “I had nothing blue and so I dyed the waist, and the ribbons were on a hat of yours that you got wet. You gave them to me for my dolls and ’Lectra pressed them out for me.”
“It was the best I could do,” Elizabeth said to her. “I didn’t have anything blue, so I dyed the waist, and the ribbons were from a hat of yours that got wet. You gave them to me for my dolls, and ’Lectra ironed them out for me.”
Kathie gazed at her with an expression of helpless despair. “Mother,” she said, as Mrs. Hollins entered the room, “do look at this child. Can you believe she went to school dressed that way?”
Kathie looked at her with an expression of helpless despair. “Mom,” she said, as Mrs. Hollins walked into the room, “you have to see this kid. Can you believe she went to school dressed like that?”
“Why did you do so, Elizabeth?” asked her mother quietly.
“Why did you do that, Elizabeth?” her mother asked quietly.
[227]“I did it to mortify the flesh,” returned Elizabeth defiantly, but speaking to Kathie. “I think you are very wrong to discourage me from keeping a vow and trying to be good. I can’t take pilgrimages and do things like that, and you go to work and cast wet blankets upon my holy purposes.”
[227]“I did it to humble myself,” Elizabeth replied boldly, but addressing Kathie. “I think you’re really wrong to try to stop me from keeping a promise and working on being better. I can’t go on pilgrimages and do things like that, and you just come in and dampen my good intentions.”
Kathie had to laugh at the very injured expression. “I don’t see the point yet,” she said, “but I do see that you are the most absurd child that was ever created. Have you an idea of what drove her to this absurdity, mother?”
Kathie couldn't help but laugh at the pained look. “I don’t see the point yet,” she said, “but I can tell you are the most ridiculous kid ever created. Do you have any idea what made her act this way, Mom?”
“I think I have, perhaps. She will tell me, I am sure. Go on and eat your dinner, Elizabeth, and we will see about this afterward.”
“I think I might have, maybe. She’ll let me know, for sure. Go ahead and eat your dinner, Elizabeth, and we’ll figure this out later.”
Elizabeth continued her meal with an air of virtuous indignation which made her mother smile each time she looked at her. As she had done nothing absolutely wrong she did not deserve so much as a scolding, though her mother did wish she could get behind the appearance and find the real motive. She put her arm around the child when they rose from the table. “Suppose we go up and change those ribbons and that waist for something more becoming,” she whispered.
Elizabeth carried on with her meal, adopting a pose of virtuous indignation that made her mother smile every time she glanced at her. Since she hadn't done anything actually wrong, she didn't deserve even a scolding, although her mother wished she could see beyond the surface to uncover the true reason. She wrapped her arm around the child as they got up from the table. “How about we go upstairs and swap those ribbons and that waist for something more flattering?” she whispered.
[228]Elizabeth obediently followed, feeling reassured and not at all disturbed.
[228]Elizabeth followed without hesitation, feeling reassured and completely at ease.
“Mother would very much like to know what was passing in that funny little mind of yours when you put on these,” said Mrs. Hollins, as she unfastened the startling bows. “You must have had some motive, I am sure. Won’t you tell mother what it was?”
“Mom really wants to know what was going through that funny little mind of yours when you put these on,” said Mrs. Hollins, as she unfastened the eye-catching bows. “You must have had a reason, I’m sure. Will you tell Mom what it was?”
“Well,” said Elizabeth, “it began when I was trying to think of something I could do to show you that I wanted to be very, very good, so you would uplift the ban that wouldn’t allow me to go to the studio. I tried to think of some holy mortification, and I couldn’t think of anything but to wear blue, which you and Kathie have always told me would make me look like a fright. I had these ribbons, but I didn’t have any waist but this old one, and I thought if I blued it very, very much it would do.”
“Well,” Elizabeth said, “it all started when I was trying to figure out how to show you that I really wanted to be good, so you would lift the ban that kept me from going to the studio. I thought of doing something really difficult, but the only idea I came up with was to wear blue, which you and Kathie have always said would make me look terrible. I had some ribbons, but I didn’t have any nice waist to wear except this old one, and I thought if I dyed it really, really blue, it might work.”
“Didn’t the girls think you looked rather queer?” asked her mother.
“Didn’t the girls think you looked a bit odd?” asked her mother.
“Oh yes; I expected that; it was part of the holy mortification.”
“Oh yeah; I saw that coming; it was part of the holy discipline.”
“Well, dear, if you thought it was such a righteous thing to do, and one that deserved approval, why[229] did you hurry off to school this morning before I could see you?”
“Well, dear, if you thought it was such a great thing to do, and one that deserved approval, why[229] did you rush off to school this morning before I could see you?”
This was rather a staggering question, and Elizabeth was silent, not knowing exactly how to answer it.
This was quite a surprising question, and Elizabeth was quiet, unsure how to respond.
“If you did what you thought was a pious act because you wanted my approval, I can’t see why you didn’t parade yourself before me the first thing in the morning, so I could get the whole benefit of it,” continued Mrs. Hollins. “’Fess up, Elizabeth. That was not the true motive. You wanted to see how you would look in blue.”
“If you did what you thought was a good deed because you wanted my approval, I can’t understand why you didn’t show off to me first thing in the morning, so I could appreciate it fully,” continued Mrs. Hollins. “Come on, Elizabeth. That wasn’t your real reason. You wanted to see how you’d look in blue.”
“Well, yes; I suppose that was it,” answered Elizabeth, a little shamefacedly. “But, mother, it really wasn’t in the beginning; only the more I thought about it the more I wanted to do it. I have always been crazy about blue and I thought there is the one chance of my life, so I took it.”
“Well, yes; I guess that was it,” Elizabeth replied, feeling a bit embarrassed. “But, Mom, it really wasn’t like that at first; the more I thought about it, the more I wanted to go for it. I’ve always been obsessed with blue, and I thought this was my one chance, so I went for it.”
“And are you quite satisfied?” asked her mother.
“And are you really satisfied?” her mother asked.
Elizabeth stroked lovingly the blue ribbons which her mother had taken off. “I don’t know,” she replied. “I do wish I could wear them again some day. Betsy says they are becoming to my complexion, but not to my hair.”
Elizabeth lovingly stroked the blue ribbons her mother had removed. “I don’t know,” she said. “I really wish I could wear them again someday. Betsy says they look good with my complexion, but not with my hair.”
[230]“I think she is right.”
“I think she's right.”
“When I grow up,” said Elizabeth, “I think I will go off somewhere for a whole year, somewhere that I am a perfect stranger to everyone, and I will dye my hair and wear blue for a whole year.”
“Whenever I grow up,” Elizabeth said, “I think I’ll go off somewhere for an entire year, somewhere where I’m a complete stranger to everyone, and I’ll dye my hair and wear blue for a whole year.”
Mrs. Hollins laughed. “Well, honey, that would be an idea, but now you’d better run along. You look much more like my own little girl as you are.”
Mrs. Hollins laughed. “Well, sweetie, that could be an idea, but you should get going now. You look a lot more like my own little girl just the way you are.”
However, Elizabeth did not have to grow up before she wore blue again, for when she reached home that afternoon there was Mr. Kemp with a delightful scheme to unfold. “My trunk full of costumes has come,” he announced, “and I want you to come and help me unpack.”
However, Elizabeth didn't have to wait until she grew up to wear blue again, because when she got home that afternoon, Mr. Kemp was there with an exciting plan to share. “My trunk full of costumes has arrived,” he announced, “and I want you to come and help me unpack.”
Elizabeth looked at her mother. “You may go for a little while,” Mrs. Hollins gave permission, “but you must be sure that she comes home before dark, Mr. Kemp. She stayed much too long the last time.”
Elizabeth glanced at her mother. “You can go for a bit,” Mrs. Hollins said, “but you need to make sure she gets back before dark, Mr. Kemp. She stayed out way too late last time.”
“I give you my word that I will bring her back before dark,” Mr. Kemp promised, and the child went off, after giving her mother a rapturous hug and kiss.
“I promise I’ll bring her back before it gets dark,” Mr. Kemp said, and the child ran off after giving her mother an excited hug and kiss.
These costumes had been much talked over by[231] Mr. Kemp and Elizabeth. They appealed to her very strongly, for he had promised that she should dress up in some of them. To wear a train, a peasant’s dress, a Watteau costume and others quite as picturesque, was something the child had been looking forward to for some time. The dressing up was not for that day, however, for there was only time for a short survey. In the midst of this Mr. Kemp exclaimed: “I’ll tell you what we will do, Elfie; we’ll give some tableaux. This place is quite big enough, and we’ll have a lot of the crowd here. We can make pictures, you know; set a big frame over there and pose the figures behind it. That will be a fine way to show off my costumes and be good fun, too.”
These costumes had been a popular topic between[231] Mr. Kemp and Elizabeth. They really excited her because he had promised she could dress up in some of them. Wearing a train, a peasant dress, a Watteau outfit, and other equally beautiful outfits was something the child had been looking forward to for a while. However, the dressing up wasn't happening that day, as there was only time for a quick look. In the middle of this, Mr. Kemp exclaimed, “I know what we should do, Elfie; let’s put on some tableaux. This place is big enough, and we’ll have a crowd here. We can create pictures, you know; set up a big frame over there and pose the figures behind it. That would be a great way to show off my costumes and have some fun, too.”
“And may I be in them?” asked Elizabeth eagerly.
“And can I be in them?” Elizabeth asked eagerly.
“Well, rather,” replied Mr. Kemp.
“Well, actually,” replied Mr. Kemp.
“And could I wear this?” Elizabeth held up a blond wig, “and a blue dress?”
“And can I wear this?” Elizabeth held up a blond wig, “and a blue dress?”
Mr. Kemp laughed. Kathie had just been telling him of Elizabeth’s “holy mortification,” to his great entertainment. “Blue it shall be,” he declared. “I will rig you up as a Dresden shepherdess, if I can get hold of a proper hat, and you shall be some other[232] lovely female, a portrait, maybe, by Reynolds or Gainsborough. Oh, we’ll fix you out all right, but if I let you wear the wig you must make a bargain that I have my way in making a Titian of you. I’ll tell you what, Elfie, I will be Titian painting and you shall be the picture itself.”
Mr. Kemp laughed. Kathie had just been telling him about Elizabeth’s “holy mortification,” which he found very entertaining. “It shall be blue,” he declared. “I’ll put you together as a Dresden shepherdess if I can find the right hat, and you can be some other lovely lady, maybe a portrait by Reynolds or Gainsborough. Oh, we’ll get you all set up, but if I let you wear the wig, you have to agree that I get to make you look like a Titian. Here’s the deal, Elfie: I’ll be Titian painting, and you’ll be the artwork itself.”
They had a good laugh over this and, as it turned out, the tableau was nearly spoiled because Elizabeth could not keep her face straight with a paint brush so very near the corner of her mouth, and Mr. Titian looking at her so fixedly with such a quizzical expression.
They had a good laugh about this, and as it turned out, the scene was almost ruined because Elizabeth couldn't keep a straight face with a paintbrush so close to the corner of her mouth, especially with Mr. Titian staring at her so intently with that playful expression.
Everyone pronounced the pictures a great success, but Elizabeth’s crowning joy was when she actually wore Miss Jewett’s hat trimmed with corn-flowers and donned a blue dress to match it; yet, strange to say, everyone declared that she was much more lovely in the Titian picture, although it would be some years before she would grow into an appreciation of this herself. After this she wore the blond wig and the trailing blue frock many times, but never with such perfect satisfaction as that first time.
Everyone said the pictures were a huge success, but Elizabeth’s greatest joy came when she actually wore Miss Jewett’s hat decorated with cornflowers and put on a blue dress to match it; yet, oddly enough, everyone insisted that she looked much prettier in the Titian portrait, although it would be a few years before she would come to appreciate this herself. After that, she wore the blonde wig and the flowing blue dress many times, but never with the same satisfaction as that first time.
CHAPTER XVI
The Gray House is Open
THE tableaux were given on Easter Monday and a few days later Elizabeth was told that her cousins were coming back to the gray house. She hurried off to tell Betsy, who once was jealous of Ruth but was now her very good friend. “I wonder who Ruth will have for her first best,” remarked Betsy. “She used to have Bess, you know, but since Bess has become so thick with Corinne perhaps she won’t.”
THE tableaux were performed on Easter Monday, and a few days later, Elizabeth learned that her cousins were returning to the gray house. She rushed to tell Betsy, who had once been jealous of Ruth but was now her close friend. “I wonder who Ruth will choose as her first best friend,” Betsy commented. “She used to be with Bess, you know, but since Bess has gotten so close to Corinne, maybe she won’t.”
“Bess doesn’t go with Corinne near so much as she did,” Elizabeth assured her, “besides, Corinne will be going back home soon.”
“Bess doesn’t hang out with Corinne nearly as much as she used to,” Elizabeth reassured her, “plus, Corinne will be heading back home soon.”
“And I hope she’ll stay there,” returned Betsy fervently.
“And I hope she’ll stay there,” Betsy replied passionately.
“Well, anyhow,” said Elizabeth, “we will not let Ruth think we don’t want her with us, will we, Betsy?”
“Well, anyway,” said Elizabeth, “we won’t let Ruth think we don’t want her with us, will we, Betsy?”
“Of course not. I am very fond of Ruth and we[234] three can play together whether Bess joins us or not. I wish we could do something as a sort of welcome for Ruth. Can’t you think of something, Elizabeth?”
“Of course not. I really like Ruth, and the three of us can hang out whether Bess is with us or not. I wish we could do something to welcome Ruth. Can’t you think of anything, Elizabeth?”
Elizabeth proposed several plans, but all were too elaborate or impossible. “I will tell you what we can do,” she said at last. “We can dress up like old beggar women. We will bend over and take sticks to walk with, and baskets. We will sneak around the back way and when we hear Ruth coming we will ask for food in a whining voice and suddenly we will throw off the disguise and appear in our true characters.”
Elizabeth suggested a few ideas, but none of them were practical or doable. "Here’s what we can do," she finally said. "We can dress up as old beggar women. We’ll hunch over, use sticks to walk with, and carry baskets. We’ll sneak around the back, and when we hear Ruth approaching, we’ll ask for food in a pitiful voice, and then suddenly we’ll reveal ourselves and show who we really are."
“Oh, I think that will be fine,” cried Betsy, well pleased with the idea. “It will be such a surprise. What can we wear as a disguise, Elizabeth?”
“Oh, I think that sounds perfect,” exclaimed Betsy, really excited about the idea. “It’s going to be such a surprise. What can we wear as disguises, Elizabeth?”
“We ought to have rags, I suppose, but maybe we can root out some old skirts or petticoats. One of us could wear a shawl over her head and the other could find something like a big handkerchief. We must bring them ’way over our faces so we cannot be recognized.” They were quite enraptured with their plan, Elizabeth promising to let Betsy know just as soon as the Gilmore family had returned, and[235] the two parted, arranging to meet at a certain chosen spot.
“We should have some old clothes, I guess, but maybe we can find some old skirts or petticoats. One of us could wear a shawl over her head and the other could find something like a big handkerchief. We need to cover our faces so we can't be recognized.” They were really excited about their plan, with Elizabeth promising to let Betsy know as soon as the Gilmore family got back, and[235] the two went their separate ways, planning to meet at a specific spot.
The next day, when Elizabeth came home at noon she heard that her cousins would arrive about two o’clock, but her mother did not think it worth while for her to stay at home to see them. “You can go right up after school this afternoon,” she said, and Elizabeth was satisfied, the more so that Betsy would be free to help her carry out her plan of surprising Ruth.
The next day, when Elizabeth got home at noon, she heard that her cousins would arrive around two o’clock, but her mother didn’t think it was necessary for her to stay home to see them. “You can head up right after school this afternoon,” she said, and Elizabeth was happy, especially since Betsy would be free to help her with her plan to surprise Ruth.
Each girl had taken her bundle of poverty-stricken clothes and had carried it to the hollow trysting-tree. This being in a most secluded spot, they were not observed when they changed their appearance and assumed the characters of old women.
Each girl had taken her bundle of worn-out clothes and carried it to the secluded meeting tree. Since it was in a very private spot, they weren't noticed when they changed their appearance and pretended to be old women.
“You look so funny,” giggled Betsy when Elizabeth, in a much stained and faded skirt of Electra’s, an old worsted shawl, and a battered felt hat tied down over her ears, announced that she was ready and how did she look.
“You look so funny,” Betsy giggled when Elizabeth, wearing a stained and faded skirt of Electra’s, an old wool shawl, and a worn-out felt hat tied down over her ears, said she was ready and asked how she looked.
Betsy was more respectable in a cast-off skirt of Elizabeth’s, a black shawl over her head, and a basket on her arm. Being shorter than her comrade, the skirt reached to her ankles, but instead of her[236] own neat shoes she displayed an old pair of Kathie’s which Elizabeth had found in the attic. The skirt which Elizabeth wore was sufficiently long to cover her feet, but she had chosen her oldest shoes to wear.
Betsy looked more respectable in a hand-me-down skirt from Elizabeth, a black shawl over her head, and a basket on her arm. Being shorter than her friend, the skirt reached her ankles, but instead of her own neat shoes, she wore an old pair of Kathie’s that Elizabeth had found in the attic. The skirt Elizabeth wore was long enough to cover her feet, but she had picked out her oldest shoes to wear.
Taking a circuitous route, the two stole around the back way and approached the rear of the house where they could take a survey, hiding behind the grape arbor and peeping out from time to time.
Taking a winding path, the two slipped around the back and approached the rear of the house where they could survey the area, hiding behind the grape arbor and peeking out occasionally.
“I see cousin Belle on the front porch,” Elizabeth at last whispered, after making a tour of investigation. “Grandpa Gil is there, too, and Cousin Tom went down toward the studio. There comes Ruth now, Betsy. She is probably going down to the spring. Hide, hide, Betsy, and when we hear footsteps we will walk out and confront her. It will have to be she for there is no one else, for I can see both maids in the kitchen and Martin is down at the garage.” All this in hurried whispers.
“I see cousin Belle on the front porch,” Elizabeth finally whispered, after checking around. “Grandpa Gil is there, too, and Cousin Tom headed towards the studio. Here comes Ruth now, Betsy. She’s probably going down to the spring. Hide, hide, Betsy, and when we hear footsteps, we’ll step out and confront her. It has to be her since there’s no one else; I can see both maids in the kitchen, and Martin is down at the garage.” All of this was said in hurried whispers.
The two would-be beggars sprang back behind the grape arbor which ran along the side of the hill and opened upon the path which led to the spring. They waited, and presently heard footsteps enter the grape arbor. They did not dare to look, but cowered behind a low evergreen bush which stood at the end of the[237] arbor. The footsteps came nearer and nearer. “She is walking rather slowly,” whispered Elizabeth, “but I think we may appear now.” She stepped out from her hiding-place, Betsy following. With heads bent and faces well obscured they began to whine: “Please help two poor unfortunates.”
The two would-be beggars jumped back behind the grapevine that ran along the side of the hill and led to the path towards the spring. They waited and soon heard footsteps entering the grapevine. They didn’t dare to look, instead huddling behind a low evergreen bush at the end of the[237] arbor. The footsteps got closer and closer. “She’s walking pretty slowly,” whispered Elizabeth, “but I think we can come out now.” She stepped out from their hiding spot, with Betsy following. With their heads down and faces mostly covered, they started to whine, “Please help two poor souls.”
“Go away with you,” a peremptory voice said, not Ruth’s, by any means. “What are you doing here? Don’t you know you are trespassing upon private property?”
“Get out of here,” a commanding voice said, not Ruth’s for sure. “What are you doing here? Don’t you know you’re trespassing on private property?”
The two little girls gave one scared look and beheld the tall form of a perfectly strange elderly lady, whom neither had ever seen before. Betsy stepped back hastily; Elizabeth followed suit. She stumbled against Betsy. They both lost footing on the slippery side of the hill and went rolling over and over down the incline. The lady at the top of the hill looked after them, not able to restrain a laugh. It was so comical to see two such queer-looking creatures tumbling over one another and looking like some absurd moving picture. But in a moment the observer began to be alarmed lest the two were injured by their fall, and she called out to them: “Are you hurt?”
The two little girls exchanged a scared glance and saw a tall, unfamiliar elderly lady, someone they had never encountered before. Betsy quickly stepped back, and Elizabeth did the same. She tripped over Betsy, and they both lost their balance on the slippery slope of the hill, rolling down the incline together. The lady at the top watched them, unable to stop herself from laughing. It was so funny to see two such odd-looking girls tumbling over each other, like a silly moving picture. But soon, the lady began to worry that they might have hurt themselves from the fall, and she called out to them, “Are you okay?”
[238]To her amazement a childish voice answered: “Oh no; we’re not a bit hurt; only shaken up a little,” and a childish face peeped up at her from a mass of copper-colored hair.
[238]To her surprise, a childlike voice replied, “Oh no; we’re totally fine, just a little shaken up,” and a young face peeked at her from a tangle of copper-colored hair.
“Bless my soul!” exclaimed the lady. She stood still for a moment and then walked quickly toward the house.
“Goodness gracious!” exclaimed the lady. She paused for a moment and then hurried toward the house.
Having reached the foot of the hill the two girls gathered themselves together and sat up. Elizabeth’s hat hung on the back of her head, her worsted shawl had been dragged off by the weeds, while Betsy’s shawl trailed along the ground behind her.
Having reached the bottom of the hill, the two girls collected themselves and sat up. Elizabeth’s hat was perched on the back of her head, her wool shawl had been pulled off by the weeds, while Betsy’s shawl dragged along the ground behind her.
“Well,” exclaimed Betsy, “that was a surprise, sure enough.”
“Well,” exclaimed Betsy, “that was definitely a surprise.”
“And we gave it to ourselves,” returned Elizabeth; then the humor of the situation overcame them and they rocked with mirthful laughter.
“And we gave it to ourselves,” Elizabeth replied; then the humor of the situation hit them, and they burst into joyful laughter.
When the first fit of merriment was over Elizabeth, rubbing her knees, asked, “Are you hurt at all, Betsy?”
When the first wave of laughter ended, Elizabeth, rubbing her knees, asked, “Are you hurt at all, Betsy?”
“I don’t think so, for my shawl saved me,” replied Betsy, after feeling various parts of her body; “It rolled me up like a mummy at first, then it[239] caught in some briars and unrolled just before we stopped.”
“I don’t think so, because my shawl saved me,” replied Betsy, after checking different parts of her body; “it wrapped me up like a mummy at first, then it got snagged on some thorns and unraveled just before we stopped.”
“My knees and elbows got pretty well bumped,” Elizabeth continued to rub them, “but otherwise I am quite sound. Who in the world do you suppose that was, Betsy? I never was so astonished in my life as when I heard that voice.” Then they both went off again into peals of laughter.
“My knees and elbows got pretty scratched up,” Elizabeth kept rubbing them, “but other than that, I’m totally fine. Who do you think that was, Betsy? I’ve never been so shocked in my life when I heard that voice.” Then they both burst into laughter again.
When they had sobered down they consulted as to what should next be done. “We can’t sit here all day,” said Elizabeth, “and we haven’t seen Ruth at all. I think we’d better take off our disguise, roll the things up and hide them in that fence corner, and then go around by the front way and say noththing about this till we have to. Of course, we will explain as soon as we get a good chance, but at first we needn’t.”
When they had calmed down, they discussed what to do next. “We can’t just sit here all day,” Elizabeth said. “We haven’t seen Ruth at all. I think we should take off our disguises, roll everything up, and stash them in that corner of the fence. Then we can go around to the front and say nothing about this until we absolutely have to. Of course, we’ll explain as soon as we get a good chance, but for now, we don’t need to.”
“I think that will be best,” agreed Betsy. “It is lucky I put on the old shoes over my own, or I shouldn’t be in a state to see anyone.”
“I think that's the best idea,” agreed Betsy. “It's lucky I put on the old shoes over my own, or I wouldn’t be in a condition to see anyone.”
“My shoes look pretty bad,” said Elizabeth, contemplating the worn toes, “but I shall have to make them do, for I don’t want to go all the way home.”
“My shoes look pretty bad,” said Elizabeth, looking at the worn toes, “but I’ll have to make it work, since I don’t want to go all the way home.”
“Oh, they’ll do.” Betsy viewed them. “They[240] aren’t any worse than the last time you wore them, you know.”
“Oh, they’ll do.” Betsy looked them over. “They[240] aren’t any worse than the last time you wore them, you know.”
“And I did wear them to school that last time,” Elizabeth remembered. “Well, come on, let us go over and invest ourselves of these incumbrances, and then we will go and see Ruth.”
“And I did wear them to school that last time,” Elizabeth remembered. “Well, come on, let’s go take care of these burdens, and then we’ll go see Ruth.”
They ran along to the fence corner, made a bundle of the superfluous clothes, and then proceeded decorously along the road which led to the gray house. They found the family sitting on the porch, waiting for their trunks to arrive. The maids were busy inside setting things to rights, but there was no sign of the lady whom they had encountered a short time before. Ruth ran out joyously to meet them. “I have been watching for you,” she said, “for I knew you would come soon.” Then followed many embraces and inquiries after the health of one and another; then Mrs. Gilmore, Grandpa Gil, and cousin Tom must be greeted. Still no sign of the strange lady.
They hustled over to the corner of the fence, made a bundle of the extra clothes, and then walked politely down the road leading to the gray house. They found the family sitting on the porch, waiting for their trunks to show up. The maids were busy inside getting things organized, but there was no sign of the woman they had met earlier. Ruth ran out happily to greet them. “I’ve been waiting for you,” she said, “because I knew you would be here soon.” Then there were lots of hugs and questions about everyone’s health; Mrs. Gilmore, Grandpa Gil, and cousin Tom all needed to be welcomed. Still no sign of the mysterious woman.
“Ruth will come to school with us for the rest of the year, won’t she, Cousin Belle,” Elizabeth had just asked when a voice from the doorway interrupted the answer.
“Ruth will come to school with us for the rest of the year, right, Cousin Belle?” Elizabeth had just asked when a voice from the doorway interrupted the answer.
[241]“That’s one of them; I’d know that red head anywhere. Those are the children who scared me nearly out of my wits. With my weak heart it is a wonder I didn’t collapse on the spot. Who are the little wretches, Isabel?”
[241]“That’s one of them; I’d recognize that redhead anywhere. Those are the kids who nearly scared me to death. With my weak heart, it’s a miracle I didn’t faint right there. Who are those little brats, Isabel?”
Everyone was speechless as the lady stepped out on the porch. Then cousin Belle found voice to say: “These? Why this,”—she laid her hand on Elizabeth’s arm,—“this is Kate Hollins’s little girl Elizabeth, and the other one is our little friend Betsy Tyson. Come out, aunt Eunice, won’t you?”
Everyone was silent as the woman stepped out onto the porch. Then cousin Belle found her voice and said, “These? Well, this”—she placed her hand on Elizabeth’s arm—“this is Kate Hollins’s little girl Elizabeth, and the other one is our little friend Betsy Tyson. Come out, Aunt Eunice, won’t you?”
The lady glared first at Elizabeth and then at Betsy. “They are the identical children, I tell you,” she said, stepping out upon the porch. “What did they mean by trying to scare me,—a person of my years? I hate practical jokes and practical jokers.”
The woman shot a look at Elizabeth and then at Betsy. “They are the same kids, I swear,” she said, stepping out onto the porch. “What did they think they were doing, trying to scare me—a person my age? I can't stand practical jokes and those who pull them.”
“We didn’t mean—” began Elizabeth timidly, “we didn’t want to scare anyone——”
“We didn’t mean—” started Elizabeth hesitantly, “we didn’t want to scare anyone——”
“Then why did you do it?” snapped out the irate lady.
“Then why did you do it?” the angry lady snapped.
Elizabeth looked helplessly at Betsy, who hung her head and appeared very much crestfallen.
Elizabeth looked helplessly at Betsy, who lowered her head and seemed really downcast.
Grandpa Gil stretched out a kindly hand to Elizabeth. “Come here, my dear,” he said, “and tell[242] us how it all happened. I can’t quite make out what the trouble is.”
Grandpa Gil reached out a gentle hand to Elizabeth. “Come here, my dear,” he said, “and tell[242] us what happened. I can't quite understand what the issue is.”
Elizabeth went over to her old friend, who put his arm around her and drew her close. “Miss Darby was alarmed at somebody or something in the garden——”
Elizabeth walked over to her old friend, who put his arm around her and pulled her close. “Miss Darby was worried about someone or something in the garden——”
“Indeed, I was,” interrupted Miss Darby, who sat rigidly near by. “It came near bringing on an attack. I had to go in and take some drops. Fortunately I never travel without them.”
“Sure, I was,” interrupted Miss Darby, who sat stiffly nearby. “It almost triggered an attack. I had to go in and take some medicine. Luckily, I never travel without it.”
“We had no idea it was anyone we didn’t know,” began Elizabeth. “We thought it was Ruth.”
“We had no idea it was someone we didn’t know,” began Elizabeth. “We thought it was Ruth.”
“A pretty tale,” sniffed Miss Darby. “Much I look like Ruth.”
“A nice story,” huffed Miss Darby. “I look nothing like Ruth.”
“We didn’t see who it was, for we covered our faces,”—Elizabeth turned to Mr. Gilmore with the explanation. “We were hiding behind the evergreen bush and when we heard footsteps we thought they were Ruth’s.”
“We didn’t see who it was, because we covered our faces,”—Elizabeth turned to Mr. Gilmore to explain. “We were hiding behind the evergreen bush, and when we heard footsteps, we thought they were Ruth’s.”
“Humph!” Miss Darby gave a scornful exclamation.
“Humph!” Miss Darby scoffed.
Grandpa Gil looked puzzled. “Still I don’t understand just what happened,” he said. “Suppose you begin at the beginning, my dear.”
Grandpa Gil looked confused. “I still don’t understand what happened,” he said. “Why don’t you start from the beginning, my dear?”
[243]“Well,”—Elizabeth felt emboldened to tell the whole story,—“we wanted to do something to welcome Ruth, and we couldn’t think of anything really nice, but we thought it would be funny if we dressed up like two old beggar women and lay in wait for her, then when we had whined out our beseechment we would suddenly throw off our disguise and stand before her in our true characters.”
[243]“Well,”—Elizabeth felt brave enough to share the entire story,—“we wanted to do something to welcome Ruth, and we couldn’t come up with anything really nice, but we thought it would be funny if we dressed up like two old beggar women and waited for her. Then, after we had whined out our plea, we would suddenly reveal our true selves and stand before her as we really are.”
“And when we saw a perfect stranger,” put in Betsy, “we were the ones who were surprised and scared. We were so taken aback that we rolled all the way down hill.”
“And when we saw a complete stranger,” Betsy chimed in, “we were the ones who were shocked and scared. We were so caught off guard that we rolled all the way down the hill.”
“But we weren’t hurt,” Elizabeth took care to assure them all. “I bruised and scraped my elbows and knees a little, but that was all.”
“But we weren’t hurt,” Elizabeth made sure to reassure everyone. “I just bruised and scraped my elbows and knees a little, but that’s it.”
“Quite what you might expect in playing a practical joke,” remarked Miss Darby. “I hate practical jokes,” she repeated.
“Exactly what you’d expect from playing a practical joke,” said Miss Darby. “I really dislike practical jokes,” she added.
“I cannot see that they really intended any harm,” said Mr. Gilmore mildly.
“I don’t think they really meant any harm,” said Mr. Gilmore softly.
“Whether they intended it or not they did enough,” returned Miss Darby, still refusing to be mollified. “I never knew a red-headed person yet that wasn’t mischievous and unruly. Where did[244] she get that red hair, anyhow? I am sure there is none in our family. It must come from her father’s side of the house.”
“Whether they meant to or not, they did enough,” Miss Darby replied, still refusing to be calmed. “I’ve never known a redhead who wasn’t trouble and wild. Where did she even get that red hair? I’m sure there’s none in our family. It must come from her dad’s side.”
Elizabeth cast a deprecating look at her cousin Belle, who put in a good word. “We all admire Elizabeth’s hair very much, aunt Eunice, and we are very fond of her.”
Elizabeth gave a dismissive glance at her cousin Belle, who was speaking positively on her behalf. “We all really admire Elizabeth’s hair, Aunt Eunice, and we absolutely like her.”
Aunt Eunice looked at Elizabeth as much as to say that she was far from agreeing with this remark, and to Elizabeth’s indignation said: “I am sorry Kate hasn’t shown better judgment in bringing up her children. I imagined that she was a good and careful mother.”
Aunt Eunice looked at Elizabeth as if to say she completely disagreed with that comment, and to Elizabeth's annoyance, said: “I’m disappointed that Kate hasn’t made better choices in raising her kids. I thought she was a good and careful mom.”
This was too much for Elizabeth. She was quick-tempered when suddenly aroused, and now she did not hesitate to speak her mind. “You can say what you please about me,” she said, turning to Miss Darby, “whether it is true or not; but I will thank you to know that my mother is the best in the world, and I am not going to listen to a word against her from you or anybody else.” Then, bursting into a passion of tears, she broke away from Grandpa Gil and rushed off, leaving Betsy to follow.
This was too much for Elizabeth. She had a short fuse when she was suddenly upset, and now she didn’t hold back. “You can say whatever you want about me,” she said, turning to Miss Darby, “whether it’s true or not; but I want you to know that my mom is the best in the world, and I’m not going to listen to a single word against her from you or anyone else.” Then, bursting into tears, she broke away from Grandpa Gil and ran off, leaving Betsy to chase after her.
“My, what a little spitfire,” exclaimed Miss[245] Darby. “I certainly don’t want to have the bringing up of that child. I haven’t a doubt but poor Kate has her hands full.”
“My, what a little firecracker,” exclaimed Miss[245] Darby. “I definitely don’t want to be responsible for raising that child. I have no doubt that poor Kate has her hands full.”
“You certainly have rubbed her the wrong way, aunt Eunice,” declared Mrs. Gilmore. “She is one of the dearest and sweetest children in the world, as a general thing. She is full of fancies and whims, but she is as straightforward and conscientious as even you could wish. I don’t know of another whom I prefer for a companion to Ruth.”
“You definitely upset her, Aunt Eunice,” Mrs. Gilmore said. “She’s one of the sweetest and kindest kids around, most of the time. She has her quirks and ideas, but she's as honest and reliable as anyone could hope for. I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have as a friend for Ruth.”
“You must be greatly prejudiced,” insisted Miss Darby. “I certainly hope she will keep out of my sight while I am here.”
“You must have a strong bias,” insisted Miss Darby. “I really hope she stays away from me while I'm here.”
Betsy, more self-controlled than Elizabeth, bit her lip to keep from speaking her mind also. Her heart swelled within her at such criticism of her dear Elizabeth. She could scarcely keep back the tears as she said: “Mrs. Gilmore, I think I must go. Good-bye, Ruth. Be sure to come to see me very soon.” Then, with a dignified little bow, she turned away, determining to seek out the abused Elizabeth and pour the balm of consolation upon her bruised heart.
Betsy, more composed than Elizabeth, bit her lip to stop herself from speaking out too. Her heart ached at the criticism of her dear Elizabeth. She could barely hold back the tears as she said, “Mrs. Gilmore, I think I need to go. Goodbye, Ruth. Make sure to come and see me really soon.” Then, with a graceful little bow, she walked away, resolved to find the upset Elizabeth and comfort her hurting heart.
She found her friend in the arms of her mother,[246] sobbing out the tale of her woes. Betsy joined in giving the indignant recital all its value.
She found her friend in her mother's arms,[246] crying about her troubles. Betsy joined in, making the upset story even more meaningful.
“Dear, dear,” murmured Mrs. Hollins; “this is most unfortunate. I am afraid you have gained aunt Eunice’s ill-will. She is very strong in her prejudices and opinions, although a very good woman.”
“Dear me,” murmured Mrs. Hollins; “this is quite unfortunate. I’m afraid you’ve earned Aunt Eunice’s displeasure. She holds her prejudices and opinions strongly, even though she is a very good woman.”
“Is she your aunt, too, Mrs. Hollins?” asked Betsy.
“Is she your aunt as well, Mrs. Hollins?” asked Betsy.
“Yes, she is my father’s sister, although I have seen but little of her. She was spending the winter in Florida at the same time that cousin Belle was and was persuaded to come up and make a visit before going to her home in western New York.”
“Yes, she is my dad’s sister, though I haven’t seen much of her. She spent the winter in Florida at the same time as cousin Belle and was convinced to come up and visit before heading back to her home in western New York.”
“I wish she hadn’t been persuaded,” sighed Elizabeth.
“I wish she hadn't been convinced,” sighed Elizabeth.
“Under the circumstances I do, too. She is a really kind and charitable woman, doing much good in charity work, but once convinced that her way of thinking is right it is almost impossible to alter her opinion.”
“Given the situation, I agree. She is a genuinely kind and generous person, doing a lot of good through her charitable work, but once she believes her perspective is correct, it's nearly impossible to change her mind.”
“Well, I shall certainly keep out of her way when she comes here,” said Elizabeth.
“Well, I’ll definitely stay out of her way when she comes here,” said Elizabeth.
“You can come to our house,” Betsy spoke. “You know we are always glad to have you. Uncle Rob[247] is devoted to you, and aunt Emily likes you, too; I know she does.”
“You can come to our house,” Betsy said. “You know we’re always happy to have you. Uncle Rob[247] is really fond of you, and Aunt Emily likes you too; I know she does.”
This was comforting to hear, for to be actually disliked by anyone was a novel experience for Elizabeth. With the exception of Corinne Barker, she did not know of another who felt toward her as did this hitherto unknown aunt. “I am awfully sorry your aunt doesn’t like me, mother,” she said.
This was comforting to hear, as it was a new experience for Elizabeth to be actually disliked by someone. Aside from Corinne Barker, she wasn't aware of anyone else who felt toward her like this previously unknown aunt did. “I'm really sorry your aunt doesn’t like me, Mom,” she said.
“She is your aunt, too, dear, your great-aunt. I am sorry, myself, for I should like her to be fond of myself and my children.”
“She is your aunt, too, dear, your great-aunt. I’m sorry about it, because I would like her to care about me and my kids.”
“Do you think she should have talked in that horrid way, and did we do anything so very bad?”
“Do you think she should have spoken in that awful way, and did we really do anything so terrible?”
“No, I cannot say that you did. It is merely unfortunate that she happened to come along just when she did.”
"No, I can't say that you did. It's just unfortunate that she showed up when she did."
“I couldn’t stand her saying such mean, mean things about you,” Elizabeth went on. “I don’t care who she is, I despise her for it. Wasn’t I right to stand up for my ownest mother?” Elizabeth gave her mother a close embrace.
“I couldn’t stand her saying such cruel, cruel things about you,” Elizabeth continued. “I don’t care who she is, I hate her for it. Wasn’t I right to defend my own mother?” Elizabeth gave her mother a tight hug.
“You were right to stand up for your mother, yes; but I think maybe you could have done so in a less offensive manner. I don’t suppose one should expect[248] little girls to be so very dignified under such circumstances, but I think if you had said less it would have been wiser.” It is hard to chide a daughter for the defence of her mother, and Mrs. Hollins wanted to be just and at the same time kind. “Don’t say that you despise aunt Eunice,” she went on. “When you know her better you may like her very much. She was excited and nervous and probably did not realize what she was saying. She is not used to children except in a general way, and their little pranks she takes too seriously, perhaps. She is kindness itself where poor orphaned children are concerned and does great work for the institutions where they are placed, so you can see that she has really a kind heart in spite of her seeming anger.”
“You were right to defend your mom, sure; but I think you could have done it in a less harsh way. I guess we shouldn't expect little girls to be super dignified in such situations, but I believe if you had said less, it would have been smarter.” It's tough to scold a daughter for standing up for her mother, and Mrs. Hollins wanted to be fair and kind at the same time. “Don’t say that you hate Aunt Eunice,” she continued. “Once you get to know her better, you might really like her. She was excited and nervous and probably didn’t realize what she was saying. She isn’t used to kids except in a general way, and she might take their little antics too seriously. She’s incredibly kind when it comes to poor orphaned children and does amazing work for the institutions that care for them, so you can see she actually has a good heart despite her apparent anger.”
Elizabeth sighed. It was very hard to adjust matters in this contradictory world, and she went off with Betsy, both of them much disturbed by the outcome of their surprise.
Elizabeth sighed. It was really difficult to sort things out in this confusing world, and she went off with Betsy, both of them quite upset by the result of their surprise.
CHAPTER XVII
Mrs. McGonigle’s Kids
IN spite of the fact that aunt Eunice took little notice of her when she came to the house or when Elizabeth saw her at her cousins’, Elizabeth’s resentment waned rather than increased, for Miss Darby was pleased to speak approvingly of Kathie, seemed charmed with Babs, and behaved very generously and affectionately toward their mother. More than once, off in a corner, Elizabeth listened to harrowing tales of orphaned children whom aunt Eunice had befriended and gradually a certain respect for the nervous, irritable woman was fostered. After that first day, she never referred to the practical joke, as she had named it, but she had a way of looking over Elizabeth’s head as if she did not see her, and of changing the subject whenever anything was mentioned in which Elizabeth was concerned, so that the child felt herself still disliked. However, there were yet dear Miss Jewett and Mr.[250] Kemp who cared much for her, and excepting when Kathie dilated upon aunt Eunice’s virtues and generosity, Elizabeth thought little about her. She had invited Kathie to visit her the following winter, promising a good time in the city where she had her home, and insisting that her visitor should be at no expense.
Despite the fact that Aunt Eunice paid little attention to her when she came over or when Elizabeth saw her at her cousins', Elizabeth's resentment faded instead of growing. This was because Miss Darby was happy to speak well of Kathie, seemed charmed by Babs, and acted very generously and affectionately toward their mother. Several times, tucked away in a corner, Elizabeth listened to heartbreaking stories of orphaned children that Aunt Eunice had helped, and slowly, she began to feel a certain respect for the nervous, irritable woman. After that first day, she never mentioned the practical joke, as she had called it, but Aunt Eunice had a way of looking over Elizabeth’s head as if she didn’t see her and would change the subject whenever anything related to Elizabeth came up, which made the child feel disliked all over again. However, dear Miss Jewett and Mr. [250] Kemp still cared for her, and except when Kathie talked a lot about Aunt Eunice’s virtues and generosity, Elizabeth rarely thought about her. She had invited Kathie to visit her the following winter, promising a fun time in the city where she lived, insisting that her guest would have no expenses.
“Of course I would love to go,” Elizabeth overheard Kathie saying to her mother, “for aunt Eunice says I may join any class I choose at her expense. I could study music, or drawing, or languages, and it would be a great advantage to me.”
“Of course I would love to go,” Elizabeth overheard Kathie saying to her mother, “because Aunt Eunice says I can join any class I want at her expense. I could study music, drawing, or languages, and it would really benefit me.”
“It is certainly an opportunity for you, dear, and I think you should take it,” her mother replied.
“It’s definitely a chance for you, dear, and I think you should go for it,” her mother replied.
“But there is the school,” said Kathie, after a short silence. “I am sure that I can have it if I apply, and then I could pay Elizabeth’s way at the Academy; she really should go next year. Miss Jewett will be married in June, and it would be much better that Elizabeth should change her school.”
“But there is the school,” Kathie said after a brief pause. “I’m certain I can get it if I apply, and then I could cover Elizabeth’s tuition at the Academy; she really should go next year. Miss Jewett is getting married in June, and it would be much better for Elizabeth to switch schools.”
“All that is true,” agreed Mrs. Hollins. “Perhaps we can manage, Kathie, although Dick’s college expenses keep us pretty short. The dear boy does his best to keep them down, but when all is[251] said they do mount up. If you go to aunt Eunice you must have a few new things, for I cannot bear to have you go off with only what you have. You didn’t get a new suit last winter and must have one this.”
“All that is true,” agreed Mrs. Hollins. “Maybe we can make it work, Kathie, even though Dick’s college expenses leave us pretty tight on money. The dear boy tries his best to keep them low, but when everything's added up, they really add up. If you’re going to Aunt Eunice’s, you need to have a few new things because I can’t stand the thought of you leaving with just what you have. You didn’t get a new outfit last winter, so you need one this time.”
“I think, then, that I shall certainly have to give up the visit,” said Kathie. “I won’t put you and father to any greater expense, that is certain.”
“I think, then, that I’ll definitely have to skip the visit,” said Kathie. “I won’t put you and Dad to any more expense, that’s for sure.”
“Well,” returned Mrs. Hollins, “winter is a long way off, and who knows what may happen before then? If only aunt Eunice had taken a fancy to Elizabeth,” she added, after a pause, “I am sure she would take an interest in the child’s education.”
“Well,” replied Mrs. Hollins, “winter is still a long way off, and who knows what might happen before then? If only Aunt Eunice had liked Elizabeth,” she added after a pause, “I’m sure she would be interested in the child's education.”
“Oh well, we won’t borrow trouble, for, as you say, winter is a long way off,” Kathie responded.
“Oh well, we won’t worry about it, because, as you said, winter is a long way off,” Kathie replied.
She walked away humming cheerfully. Elizabeth, curled up in her chair, sighed. “The old question again,” she said to herself. “I wish I could do something.” She realized that it was within aunt Eunice’s power to make things a little easier for her mother and that any help she might be inclined to give would not be refused, for cousin Belle and Mrs. Hollins were her nearest of kin, and naturally need have no compunctions about taking gifts. To be sure, the[252] Gilmores did not have to be considered, for there was Grandpa Gil always ready to do for them, but Mr. Hollins had no such person to lighten his family burdens. He always maintained that he was glad enough that he was under obligations to no one, that they were happier in their moderate circumstances than most wealthier persons, yet—Elizabeth sat busily thinking for some time, then she made a sudden bounce from her chair and hurried off to Betsy.
She walked away humming happily. Elizabeth, curled up in her chair, sighed. “That old question again,” she said to herself. “I wish I could do something.” She realized that it was aunt Eunice who could make things a bit easier for her mom, and any help she might offer would be welcomed since cousin Belle and Mrs. Hollins were her closest relatives and wouldn’t hesitate to accept gifts. Of course, the[252] Gilmores didn’t need to be considered, as Grandpa Gil was always ready to help them, but Mr. Hollins didn’t have anyone to ease his family’s burdens. He always claimed he was glad he owed no one anything, and that they were happier in their modest life than most richer people, yet—Elizabeth sat thinking for a while, then suddenly jumped from her chair and rushed off to Betsy.
She found this young person in her garden, for it was high time to think of future flowers. Betsy, on her knees, was planting seeds. “Have you most finished?” asked Elizabeth.
She found this young person in her garden because it was about time to think about future flowers. Betsy, on her knees, was planting seeds. “Are you almost done?” asked Elizabeth.
“Yes, I have only the rest of this paper to put in. These are all zinnias in this bed. They make such a show and don’t require any attention. Have you made a garden yet, Elizabeth?”
“Yes, I just have the rest of this paper to add. These are all zinnias in this bed. They look so beautiful and don’t need any care. Have you started a garden yet, Elizabeth?”
“A sort of one, but I have weightier subjects to consider than gardens just now.”
“A kind of one, but I have more important things to think about than gardens right now.”
Betsy got up, brushed the earth from her hands, and picked up her trowel. “What?” she asked concisely.
Betsy stood up, wiped the dirt off her hands, and grabbed her trowel. “What?” she asked plainly.
But Elizabeth’s thoughts had flown ahead of her[253] remark. “Which would you rather, that aunt Eunice liked you or didn’t like you?” she asked.
But Elizabeth’s thoughts had raced ahead of her[253] remark. “Would you prefer that Aunt Eunice liked you or didn’t like you?” she asked.
“Why, I suppose I’d rather she liked me; it isn’t pleasant to have people dislike you.”
“Honestly, I’d prefer if she liked me; it’s not fun to have people dislike you.”
“That is just what I think,” returned Elizabeth. “Mother and father think it is horrid to try to please people for just what you can get out of them, but there are circumstances when it seems to me that we ought to overcome repugniance if we can. Aunt Eunice is really a very good woman, you know.”
“That’s exactly what I think,” Elizabeth replied. “Mom and Dad think it’s awful to try to please people just to get something from them, but there are times when I feel we should push past our discomfort if we can. Aunt Eunice is actually a really good person, you know.”
“Yes, that is what aunt Emily says, and Mrs. Lynde; they think she is fine. It is a dreadful pity, Elizabeth, that we were so unlucky that day she came.”
“Yes, that’s what Aunt Emily and Mrs. Lynde say; they think she’s great. It’s such a shame, Elizabeth, that we were so unfortunate the day she showed up.”
“Yes, that was most misfortunate,—I mean unfortunate; ’Lectra says misfortunate, and mother says it isn’t correct. Well, Betsy, are you ready to do something to gain the approbation of the honorable Miss Darby? I am.”
“Yes, that was really unfortunate;—I mean misfortunate; ’Lectra says misfortunate, and mom says it isn’t correct. Well, Betsy, are you ready to do something to earn the approval of the esteemed Miss Darby? I am.”
“What?”
"What?"
“Well, you know she is much interested in doing charity things, for the poor, poor babies, especially, so I thought if we went down to Mrs. McGonigle’s and told her we would take care of the twins this[254] afternoon, we could display our charitable interests to aunt Eunice, and she might stop just looking over the tops of our heads.”
“Well, you know she’s really into doing charity work, especially for those poor little babies. So, I thought if we went over to Mrs. McGonigle’s and told her we’d take care of the twins this afternoon, we could show Aunt Eunice our charitable side, and maybe she’d pay more attention to us.”
Betsy looked doubtful. “They are such dirty, smelly babies,” she said. “They always smell sour and as if their clothes hadn’t been washed in ages and ages.”
Betsy looked unsure. “They are such dirty, smelly babies,” she said. “They always smell bad, like their clothes haven’t been washed in forever.”
“I know; but I suppose that is generally the way with poor babies whose mothers don’t have time to attend to them properly. We could bathe them ourselves, but I suppose it wouldn’t do to wash their clothes, for we have nothing we could put on while theirs were drying.” Elizabeth would not have hesitated at the undertaking, given the change of clothes.
“I know; but I guess that's usually how it is with poor babies whose moms don’t have time to take care of them properly. We could bathe them ourselves, but I guess it wouldn’t be a good idea to wash their clothes, since we don’t have anything for them to wear while theirs are drying.” Elizabeth wouldn’t have thought twice about the task if there were a change of clothes.
Betsy, who had taken to heart the fact that her usually popular Elizabeth was scorned by the haughty lady with white hair and majestic mien, was ready to do anything which might establish her friend in aunt Eunice’s good graces, so the two set off for Mrs. McGonigle’s rickety house. It was not a specially attractive place to the girls, although Bert usually found it so, as for some reason he preferred the society of Patsy McGonigle to that of any[255] other of his schoolmates. Mrs. McGonigle took in washing, and there was always a queer, steamy smell arising from suds and wet clothes. There was, too, always a baby; just now there were two, the twins of whom Elizabeth had spoken.
Betsy, who was really bothered by the fact that her usually popular friend Elizabeth was looked down upon by the snobby old lady with white hair and an impressive presence, was willing to do anything to win Aunt Eunice’s favor for her friend. So, the two of them headed to Mrs. McGonigle’s rundown house. It wasn’t a particularly appealing place for the girls, even though Bert always seemed to like it, as he had an inexplicable preference for hanging out with Patsy McGonigle over his other classmates. Mrs. McGonigle ran a laundry service, and there was always a strange, steamy smell in the air from the soap and wet clothes. There was also always a baby around; at the moment, there were two—the twins that Elizabeth had mentioned.
Mrs. McGonigle, bending over her wash-tubs, looked up as the little girls entered and made their request to be allowed to take the babies for an airing. “Hear to that now,” she cried in a hearty voice. “Glory be to Peter, but I’ll not be refusin’ such a little thing as that. Will I let ’em go? I will then, and be thankful to yez for takin’ the pair ’av ’em offen me hands. Me husband, pore, weakly sowl that he is, has been ailin’ more than usual, an’ I’ve me hands full without watchin’ the little wans.”
Mrs. McGonigle, leaning over her wash tubs, looked up as the little girls came in and asked if they could take the babies out for some fresh air. “Well, would you listen to that!” she exclaimed in a cheerful voice. “Thank goodness, I won’t turn down such a small favor. Should I let them go? Absolutely, and I’ll be grateful to you for taking the two of them off my hands. My husband, poor guy, has been more unwell than usual, and I’ve got my hands full without keeping an eye on the little ones.”
Elizabeth and Betsy did not stand upon further ceremony, but each picked up a blue-eyed wondering baby and took it on her lap.
Elizabeth and Betsy didn't bother with any formalities; they each picked up a curious blue-eyed baby and placed it on their lap.
Mrs. McGonigle stripped her hands of suds and remarked: “I’d better be givin’ thim a sup before they go, so they’ll not be gittin’ hungry the while and be onaisy.”
Mrs. McGonigle rinsed her hands and said, “I’d better give them a drink before they leave, so they won’t get hungry and restless.”
The girls thought this a good plan and yielded up their charges to be fed. When they had had their[256] fill Mrs. McGonigle produced two much soiled worsted shawls in which the babies were wrapped. “There, now,” exclaimed the mother, “they’ll be as warm as if they was in St. Peter’s pocket, the darlin’s. If they do be onaisy or cryin’ ye’ll be bringin’ thim home, young ladies.”
The girls thought this was a good plan and handed over their babies to be fed. Once they had their[256] fill, Mrs. McGonigle took out two very dirty wool shawls to wrap the babies in. “There, now,” the mother said, “they’ll be as warm as if they were in St. Peter’s pocket, the darlings. If they get restless or start crying, you’ll bring them back home, young ladies.”
The girls promised and bore off the babies, the mother watching them with pride, pleased that they should want her babies and yet quite satisfied that two such attractive infants as hers must naturally be desirable.
The girls promised and took the babies away, while the mother watched them with pride, happy that they wanted her babies and feeling content that two such attractive infants as hers were naturally desirable.
The two girls toiled up the street with their unaccustomed burdens. Presently Betsy stopped. “Mine’s getting pretty heavy,” she said.
The two girls struggled up the street with their unfamiliar loads. After a moment, Betsy paused. “Mine's getting pretty heavy,” she said.
“So is mine,” returned Elizabeth. “We might have brought them in a little cart or something, but I thought it would look so much more,—more,—intimate to carry them.”
“Mine too,” Elizabeth replied. “We could have brought them in a small cart or something, but I thought it would feel so much more—more—personal to carry them.”
“Yes, of course,” returned Betsy doubtfully; “but though they are good little things, I wouldn’t mind if mine were a little further away from my nose.”
“Yes, of course,” Betsy replied, a bit uncertain; “but even though they’re nice little things, I wouldn’t mind if mine were a little further from my nose.”
Elizabeth laughed, but she had to stand still in order to do it,—the extra exertion of carrying the[257] baby at the same time was a little too much for her powers.
Elizabeth laughed, but she had to stay still to do it—the extra effort of carrying the [257] baby at the same time was just a bit too much for her.
“I think I will sit down on this stone,” said Betsy, “for, although my baby isn’t as big as yours, it does seem as if it would weigh a ton before we reached your cousin’s house.”
“I think I’ll sit down on this stone,” said Betsy, “because even though my baby isn’t as big as yours, it really feels like it would weigh a ton before we get to your cousin’s house.”
“I tell you what I will do,”—Elizabeth had a plan; “if you can look after both babies for a few minutes, I will go home and bring back Babs’s baby carriage; she doesn’t use it any more, and it is in the wood-house where I can easily get it; then we can take the babies in it as far as our house and will only have to carry them the rest of the way. We can take them all the way back to Mrs. McGonigle’s in the carriage, too.”
“I’ll tell you what I’m going to do,”—Elizabeth had a plan; “if you can watch both babies for a few minutes, I’ll go home and bring back Babs’s baby stroller; she doesn’t use it anymore, and it’s in the shed where I can easily grab it; then we can take the babies in it as far as our house and will only have to carry them the rest of the way. We can take them all the way back to Mrs. McGonigle’s in the stroller, too.”
Betsy thought this an excellent plan, and agreed to look after both babies. “I don’t see why I can’t do it as well as Maggie McGonigle,” she said, “for she is only eight years old.”
Betsy thought this was a great idea and agreed to take care of both babies. “I don’t see why I can’t do it just as well as Maggie McGonigle,” she said, “since she’s only eight years old.”
So, leaving Betsy with the babies both hunched up on her lap as she sat on the big flat stone by the way, Elizabeth sped home and soon returned with the carriage. The babies were both lifted in and the two self-instituted nursemaids cheerfully pushed[258] it along. Having reached the lower gate of the Hollins place, they pushed the carriage inside and then took up their burdens again. “I’m thankful we didn’t have to carry them all the way,” sighed Betsy. “My arm would have been broken before now. I don’t see how Maggie McGonigle stands lugging babies around.”
So, leaving Betsy with the babies both curled up on her lap as she sat on the big flat stone by the path, Elizabeth hurried home and quickly returned with the carriage. The babies were both lifted in, and the two self-appointed nursemaids happily pushed[258] it along. When they reached the lower gate of the Hollins place, they pushed the carriage inside and then took up their burdens again. “I’m glad we didn’t have to carry them all the way,” sighed Betsy. “My arm would have been broken by now. I don’t know how Maggie McGonigle manages to carry babies around.”
“Where was she this afternoon, I wonder,” said Elizabeth.
“Where was she this afternoon, I wonder?” said Elizabeth.
“Oh, I think I saw her with the next oldest ones out in the yard when we were there. There is one just walking and another a little bigger, you know. Here, Josie, you musn’t chew that dirty shawl!” She removed the end of shawl from the baby’s mouth and instantly the child set up a wail.
“Oh, I think I saw her with the next oldest ones out in the yard when we were there. There’s one just walking and another a little bigger, you know. Here, Josie, you shouldn’t chew on that dirty shawl!” She took the end of the shawl out of the baby’s mouth, and immediately the child started crying.
“Oh dear, if they begin to cry I don’t know what we shall do,” said Elizabeth. “I believe Jo is thinking of it; somehow he looks as if he were. Here, Jo, see the pretty flowers. Jumpity, jumpity, jump!” She tried to distract the baby’s attention, but was only partially successful, for he continued to fret while his small sister’s wail increased in volume until it reached the ears of a lady walking in the garden of the gray house.
“Oh no, if they start crying, I have no idea what we’ll do,” Elizabeth said. “I think Jo is considering it; he looks like he is. Hey, Jo, look at the pretty flowers. Jumpity, jumpity, jump!” She tried to get the baby to focus on something else, but it only worked a little, as he kept fussing while his little sister’s cries grew louder until a lady in the garden of the gray house could hear her.
[259]She came to the fence and looked over. This time she did not fix her gaze above the heads of the two little girls, but she gave no sign of recognition. “What babies are those?” she asked.
[259]She approached the fence and peered over. This time, she didn’t look past the two little girls, but she showed no sign of recognizing them. “Who are those kids?” she asked.
“They are Mrs. McGonigle’s,” answered Elizabeth.
“They belong to Mrs. McGonigle,” Elizabeth replied.
“Who is she?”
“Who is she?”
“Well, she washes for us,” returned Elizabeth. “She lives in that little white house near the blacksmith’s shop. She is very poor, and has a great many children. Her husband is a poor weakly soul.”
“Well, she does our laundry,” replied Elizabeth. “She lives in that small white house by the blacksmith’s shop. She’s really struggling financially and has a lot of kids. Her husband is a fragile, sickly guy.”
“Humph!” Miss Darby gave the exclamation in her scornful way. “Bring the babies over here,” she ordered.
“Humph!” Miss Darby exclaimed with a hint of scorn. “Bring the babies over here,” she commanded.
The two little girls lugged their charges over to the fence, where Miss Darby viewed them critically. “They are very dirty,” she said disgustedly. “Will you tell me what you are doing with them away up here?”
The two little girls hauled their creatures over to the fence, where Miss Darby looked at them closely. “They’re really dirty,” she said with annoyance. “Can you tell me what you’re doing with them all the way up here?”
“We thought we would take them for a walk,” said Betsy. “Their mother is washing, and we thought it would be doing good to help her.”
“We thought we’d take them for a walk,” said Betsy. “Their mom is doing laundry, and we thought it would be nice to help her out.”
A quizzical look came into Miss Darby’s eyes. “I[260] think in your case charity should begin at home,” she said. “I never touch the babies at our Home till the nurses have given them a good bath and have made them perfectly clean. You might contract anything, any sort of disease. Those old filthy shawls are probably reeking with germs. I would advise you to take the babies back to their mother and then go home and change your clothes. I hope neither of you will venture near Ruth till you have done so.”
A puzzled look appeared in Miss Darby’s eyes. “I think, in your case, charity should start at home,” she said. “I never handle the babies at our Home until the nurses have given them a proper bath and made sure they’re completely clean. You could catch something, any kind of disease. Those old, dirty shawls are probably full of germs. I recommend you take the babies back to their mother and then go home and change your clothes. I hope neither of you will go near Ruth until you’ve done that.”
Meekly the two little girls walked away. Their sacrifice had brought them blame instead of praise, and they felt quite downcast. Neither spoke for some time, then Elizabeth said: “Well, at least she spoke to us and looked at us as if we were human beings and not beetles or caterpillars.”
Meekly, the two little girls walked away. Their sacrifice had brought them blame instead of praise, and they felt pretty down. Neither of them spoke for a while, then Elizabeth said, "Well, at least she talked to us and looked at us like we were human beings and not bugs or caterpillars."
This remark broke up regrets and the two laughed; then, having reached the waiting baby carriage, the twins were snugly tucked in and were cheerfully wheeled home to their mother.
This comment ended the regrets, and the two laughed; then, once they reached the waiting baby stroller, the twins were snugly tucked in and happily wheeled home to their mom.
As for Miss Darby, she returned to the house and, finding Grandpa Gil on the porch, began to tell him of the sight she had just seen. “I declare, that Elizabeth of Kate’s is the oddest child,” she began.[261] “What do you suppose I just caught her and that Tyson girl doing?”
As for Miss Darby, she went back to the house and, spotting Grandpa Gil on the porch, started telling him about what she had just witnessed. “I swear, that Elizabeth, Kate’s daughter, is the strangest kid,” she started. [261] “What do you think I just caught her and that Tyson girl doing?”
“Nothing very bad, I hope,” returned Grandpa Gil.
“Nothing too bad, I hope,” replied Grandpa Gil.
“Well, no, not bad exactly, but extremely imprudent. They had borrowed two remarkably dirty little babies, and were taking them out for a walk. I hope they will not be seized with any disease from contact with such filth. I warned them to go home immediately and change their clothes.”
“Well, no, not bad exactly, but really reckless. They had borrowed two incredibly dirty little babies and were taking them out for a walk. I hope they don’t catch any illnesses from being around such grime. I told them to head home right away and change their clothes.”
A smile came over Grandpa Gil’s face. He felt sure that Elizabeth had some motive beyond what appeared, and the next time he and she were alone he began to question her. “I hear you and Betsy were parading around with two borrowed babies, the other day,” he began. “Did you want live dolls to play with, and were those the only ones you could get?”
A smile spread across Grandpa Gil's face. He was convinced that Elizabeth had a reason for her actions beyond what it seemed, and the next time they were alone, he started to ask her about it. “I heard you and Betsy were showing off two borrowed babies the other day,” he said. “Did you want baby dolls to play with, and were those the only ones you could find?”
“Well, it wasn’t exactly that,” replied Elizabeth. “We didn’t do it to make a play of it, for it was really very hard work, but we did do it for a good cause.”
"Well, it wasn’t exactly like that," replied Elizabeth. "We didn’t do it for show; it was actually really tough work, but we did it for a good cause."
“I suppose you couldn’t tell without divulging a secret. We have had a great many secrets, you and[262] I, Elizabeth, and I think I can keep one pretty well. Can’t you tell me?”
“I guess you couldn't say without revealing a secret. We've had a lot of secrets, you and[262] I, Elizabeth, and I think I can keep one just fine. Can’t you share it with me?”
Elizabeth was silent for a moment. She did not know exactly how to explain, but it was quite true that if she could tell anyone it would be Grandpa Gil, who was such a friend and who always took her confidences in just the right spirit. “Well, you see,” she started by saying, “aunt Eunice dislikes me very much, and my mother is sorry and so is Kathie. They would like to have her like me because she might—now please don’t breathe a word of this, Grandpa Gil, for this is the secretest part of the secret——”
Elizabeth was silent for a moment. She didn’t know exactly how to explain, but it was true that if she could tell anyone, it would be Grandpa Gil, who was such a good friend and always took her confidences in just the right way. “Well, you see,” she began, “Aunt Eunice really dislikes me, and my mom is upset about it, and so is Kathie. They wish she liked me because she might—now please don’t breathe a word of this, Grandpa Gil, because this is the most secret part of the secret——”
“I promise solemnly on my honor as a gentleman, that I will keep the secret inviolate,” said Grandpa Gil, with a slight flicker of a smile.
“I solemnly promise on my honor as a gentleman that I will keep the secret completely confidential,” said Grandpa Gil, with a slight flicker of a smile.
The words sounded a little familiar to Elizabeth, but she was satisfied with the promise, and went on:
The words felt somewhat familiar to Elizabeth, but she was content with the promise and continued on:
“You see she has no nearer relations than mother and cousin Belle, and she is really quite good and generous to most people and I heard mother and Kathie talking about how nice it would be if she had only taken a fancy to me and could help with my education.”
“You see, she has no closer family than her mom and her cousin Belle, and she’s really quite kind and generous to most people. I overheard my mom and Kathie talking about how great it would be if she had taken a liking to me and could help with my education.”
[263]Grandpa Gil was listening attentively.
Grandpa Gil was all ears.
“You know father isn’t so very, very rich. I don’t mean that we don’t have loads to eat and quantities of fuel to keep us warm and more clothes than we can wear, but it is when the educations come that there isn’t quite enough. You see Dick is going to college and if I have to go to the Academy at the same time, somebody might have to get left and of course it would be me. Kathie thought she could help out by taking the school here next year,—Miss Jewett is going to be married, you know.”
“You know dad isn’t exactly loaded. I don’t mean we don’t have plenty to eat, enough fuel to keep us warm, and more clothes than we can wear, but when it comes to education, we just don’t have enough. You see, Dick is going to college, and if I have to attend the Academy at the same time, someone might have to miss out, and it would definitely be me. Kathie thought she could help by taking the school here next year—Miss Jewett is getting married, you know.”
“Yes, I know. Go on, my dear; I am interested in all you are telling me.”
“Yes, I know. Go on, my dear; I’m interested in everything you’re telling me.”
“So, you see,” Elizabeth continued, “that would be all right, for when my turn came I could teach and send Babs to the Academy while Bert goes to college. But, what do you think? Aunt Eunice has invited Kathie to spend next winter with her and wants to give her lessons in anything she likes, and if she goes where will I be? And if she doesn’t go, I shall feel like a pig for keeping her at home on my account. That’s the secret, Grandpa Gil.”
“So, you see,” Elizabeth continued, “that would be fine, because when it’s my turn, I could teach and send Babs to the Academy while Bert goes to college. But, what do you think? Aunt Eunice has invited Kathie to spend next winter with her and wants to give her lessons in whatever she wants, and if she goes, where will I be? And if she doesn’t go, I’ll feel terrible for keeping her at home just for my sake. That’s the secret, Grandpa Gil.”
“I understand; but I still fail to see where the babies come in.”
"I get it; but I still don't see how the babies fit in."
[264]“Oh, I forgot; I didn’t finish about aunt Eunice. You know I thought she was very much interested in poor babies, and I thought if she believed I was interested in them, too, she might begin to take more notice of me. She did look right at me and not over my head, but she somehow didn’t approve of the McGonigle babies. I wonder if she approves of all the babies she helps.”
[264]“Oh, I forgot; I didn’t finish talking about Aunt Eunice. You know, I thought she was really interested in poor babies, and I figured if she saw that I cared about them too, she might start paying more attention to me. She did look right at me and not over my head, but somehow she didn’t seem to like the McGonigle babies. I wonder if she likes all the babies she helps.”
Grandpa Gil smiled and shook his head. “We won’t inquire into that, but I should like you to see, my dear little girl, that when persons do things for a self-interested reason they do not always make the impression they wish. If you had really played nurse for Mrs. McGonigle because you thought only of helping her, you would not have come so far from home, would you?”
Grandpa Gil smiled and shook his head. “We won’t talk about that, but I want you to understand, my dear little girl, that when people do things for their own benefit, they don’t always create the impression they intend. If you had truly taken care of Mrs. McGonigle out of a desire to help her, you wouldn’t have traveled so far from home, would you?”
“No, I suppose not.”
“No, I guess not.”
“And do you think your parents would like you to try to win favor from your aunt Eunice by pretending?”
“And do you think your parents would want you to try to win favor from your aunt Eunice by pretending?”
“Oh dear; I see I was all wrong, Grandpa Gil. Mother and father would just hate me to do anything like that, and they would hate to have anything done for me that there was any slyness in[265] getting. I am sure of that. Father hates anything of that kind.”
“Oh no, I realize I was completely mistaken, Grandpa Gil. Mom and Dad would absolutely dislike me doing anything like that, and they wouldn’t want anything done for me if there was any sneakiness involved in getting it. I’m certain of that. Dad hates anything like that.”[265]
“I am very sure of that, and that is why I am showing you that you took the wrong way to win your aunt Eunice’s favor. I hope some day she will overcome her prejudice in your direction, and when she does you will be glad that it is because you have been your honest, straightforward self and have been a good girl because it is right and lovely to be good and not because there is any material gain to be had from it.”
“I’m really sure about that, and that’s why I’m pointing out that you went the wrong way to win your Aunt Eunice’s favor. I hope that one day she’ll get over her biases against you, and when she does, you’ll be glad it’s because you’ve been your honest, straightforward self and have been a good person just because it’s right and beautiful to be good, not because you expect anything in return.”
Elizabeth looked very sober; but there was a wistful look in her face, too, and Grandpa Gil understood what she was thinking. “I am sure that your main motive was to please your father and mother,” he went on, “and to help them and your sister, but I wouldn’t try to do grown-up things before you are able. Do the best you can, and maybe things will come out better than they promise now.”
Elizabeth looked serious, but there was also a wistful expression on her face, and Grandpa Gil understood what she was feeling. “I’m sure your main goal was to make your dad and mom happy,” he continued, “and to support them and your sister, but don’t try to take on adult responsibilities before you’re ready. Do your best, and maybe things will turn out better than they seem right now.”
“That is just what mother told Kathie.” Elizabeth brightened up. “You are very encourageful, Grandpa Gil. I feel ever so much better and I won’t borrow the McGonigle babies any more,[266] neither will Betsy.” This ended the conversation, but its effect was lasting.
“That’s exactly what Mom told Kathie.” Elizabeth perked up. “You’re really encouraging, Grandpa Gil. I feel so much better now and I won’t borrow the McGonigle babies anymore,[266] and neither will Betsy.” This wrapped up the conversation, but its impact lasted.
Grandpa Gil sat for some time lost in thought. After awhile he called Miller to bring around the motor car. When it came, he went off without asking anyone to go with him. He stopped at Miss Dunbar’s, went in and presently came out with Miss Jewett. The two were in earnest conversation. When the car started off again it turned into the road which led to the Academy.
Grandpa Gil sat quietly for a while, deep in thought. After some time, he called Miller to bring the car around. When it arrived, he left without inviting anyone to join him. He stopped at Miss Dunbar’s place, went inside, and soon came out with Miss Jewett. The two were in a serious conversation. When the car took off again, it turned onto the road leading to the Academy.
CHAPTER XVIII
Wedding Presents
MR. KEMP had gone off on a sketching trip with some of his former fellow students. The studio was closed for the time being. Elizabeth, particularly, missed the figure of her friend swinging along the road, hat off, sketch box in evidence. He always gave a cheery call as he passed, and his merry whistle was heard long after he had gone by. It still wanted nearly two months before the close of school, but Miss Jewett’s wedding was already talked of, and the new house next to Miss Dunbar’s was almost finished. Nothing gave Elizabeth and Betsy more pleasure than to visit this future home of their teacher. Betsy felt a peculiar interest in it because it would be her uncle’s, too, and Elizabeth was deeply concerned in anything associated with her beloved Miss Jewett, so the two little girls had many an intimate talk over this new home.
MR. KEMP had gone off on a sketching trip with a few of his old classmates. The studio was closed for now. Elizabeth especially missed seeing her friend walking down the road, hat off, sketch box in hand. He always greeted her with a cheerful call as he passed by, and his joyful whistle lingered long after he was gone. There were still almost two months left before school ended, but people were already talking about Miss Jewett’s wedding, and the new house next to Miss Dunbar’s was nearly finished. Nothing made Elizabeth and Betsy happier than visiting their teacher's future home. Betsy felt a special connection to it because it would also belong to her uncle, and Elizabeth was deeply invested in anything related to her beloved Miss Jewett, so the two little girls had many heartfelt conversations about this new house.
“Uncle Rob says they are going to stay at Miss[268] Dunbar’s till they get the house all furnished, and they want to do it gradually,” Betsy informed her friend. “They don’t want to go in until it looks cosey and homelike, and the grounds are all cleared up. Of course they are going to be gone for two months on their honeymoon, and will buy most of the things in the city before they come back. Won’t it be fun, Elizabeth, to watch them fix up the house; and won’t it be funny to say aunt Margaret instead of Miss Jewett?”
“Uncle Rob says they’re going to stay at Miss[268] Dunbar’s until they get the house fully furnished, and they want to do it little by little,” Betsy told her friend. “They don’t want to move in until it feels cozy and homey, and the yard is all cleaned up. Of course, they’ll be gone for two months on their honeymoon and will buy most of the stuff in the city before they return. Won’t it be exciting, Elizabeth, to watch them set up the house; and won’t it be funny to call her Aunt Margaret instead of Miss Jewett?”
Elizabeth sighed. “I wish she were going to be my aunt Margaret, too,” she said.
Elizabeth sighed. “I wish she was going to be my Aunt Margaret, too,” she said.
“Maybe she will let you call her so,” said Betsy, with a generous impulse. “I am going to ask her.”
“Maybe she’ll let you call her that,” said Betsy, with a kind gesture. “I’m going to ask her.”
“Oh Betsy, would you really!” Elizabeth’s face was radiant.
“Oh Betsy, would you actually!” Elizabeth’s face was glowing.
“Why, certainly I will; but not yet, of course. I couldn’t till she is really my aunt, you know.”
“Sure, I will; but not yet, of course. I couldn’t until she’s really my aunt, you know.”
“Oh, that will be soon enough,” agreed Elizabeth. “I think it was lovely of you to think of that, Betsy. What are you going to give her for a wedding present?”
“Oh, that will be soon enough,” Elizabeth agreed. “I think it was really nice of you to think of that, Betsy. What are you planning to give her as a wedding present?”
“I don’t know exactly, but something very, very nice, of course.”
“I’m not sure exactly, but definitely something really nice, of course.”
[269]“Are you and Hal going to give something together, or are you going to give something by yourself?”
[269]“Are you and Hal going to contribute something together, or are you planning to do it solo?”
“By myself. Hal is going to get it. Aunt Em is going to give them all their flat silver, and probably Hal and I will give silver, too. Mrs. Lynde is going to give them something for the house,—a picture, I think Bess said they were thinking of. Bess is going to give a lamp or a clock, she hasn’t decided which.”
“By myself. Hal is going to take care of it. Aunt Em is going to give them all their flatware, and probably Hal and I will contribute silver too. Mrs. Lynde is going to give them something for the house—a picture, I think Bess mentioned they were considering. Bess is going to give a lamp or a clock; she hasn’t decided which yet.”
Elizabeth sighed again. It seemed hard that she could not do as much when she was quite sure that she loved Miss Jewett better than any of these others did. “I don’t know what I shall give,—only some little thing,” she confessed. “The family will give something nice, I suppose, and Kathie is making some pretty things by hand, things to wear, I mean. Mother hasn’t told me whether I can give a separate something or not, but I do so want to. I wish I could hang her walls with wonderful tapestries, and scatter articles of value all through her rooms. I should like to drape her windows with silken hangings and strew soft rugs for her dainty feet, and I fain would crowd her galleries with lovely pictures to gladden her eyes.”
Elizabeth sighed again. It felt unfair that she couldn’t contribute as much when she was so sure that she loved Miss Jewett more than any of these others did. “I don’t know what I can give—just some small token,” she admitted. “The family will give something nice, I guess, and Kathie is making some pretty handmade items, stuff to wear, I mean. Mom hasn’t told me whether I can give something on my own or not, but I really want to. I wish I could decorate her walls with beautiful tapestries and fill her rooms with valuable items. I’d love to hang silky curtains in her windows and lay down soft rugs for her delicate feet, and I would love to fill her galleries with beautiful pictures to brighten her day.”
[270]Betsy laughed. “She hasn’t any galleries, and she wouldn’t like them crowded, anyway.”
[270]Betsy laughed. “She doesn’t have any galleries, and she wouldn’t like them crowded, anyway.”
“Oh Betsy, you are so very lateral,” said Elizabeth. “You have so much unimagination. I was just picturing to myself a lordly domicil for a favored dame. I wish,—I wish,—I wish I could think of something perfectly beautiful and dandy that I could give her, but alas, Betsy, I am impecunrious.”
“Oh Betsy, you’re so unimaginative,” said Elizabeth. “You lack creativity. I was just envisioning a grand home for a special lady. I wish—I wish—I wish I could think of something perfectly beautiful and fancy that I could give her, but unfortunately, Betsy, I’m broke.”
“You know perfectly well, Elizabeth, that she will not care, and that she will value whatever you give her much more than the gifts of some others I could mention.”
“You know very well, Elizabeth, that she won't care, and that she will appreciate whatever you give her way more than the gifts from some other people I could name.”
“Well, I hope so,” returned Elizabeth, somewhat consoled. “I am going to ask Dick the next time he comes home and perhaps he can help me out with an original idea; he often does.”
“Well, I hope so,” replied Elizabeth, feeling a bit reassured. “I’m going to ask Dick the next time he comes home, and maybe he can help me come up with an original idea; he usually does.”
But before Elizabeth saw Dick again a subject came up which so excited her that even Miss Jewett’s wedding present was a matter of less importance. It was the very next morning after her talk with Betsy that an announcement was made at school which set all the older pupils to whispering and wondering.
But before Elizabeth saw Dick again, a topic came up that excited her so much that even Miss Jewett’s wedding gift seemed less important. It was the very next morning after her conversation with Betsy that an announcement was made at school, causing all the older students to whisper and speculate.
“Before we open school, children,” said Miss[271] Jewett, “I want to say to you that two scholarships have been established at the Academy. These are open to the pupils of this school. One for the boys and the other for the girls. There will be an examination at the end of the term, but the record for the year will be considered as well as the marks of the examination papers. Of course this applies to the older girls and boys only; those who are in our highest class, I mean. Anyone over twelve years of age, that is who has already entered his or her thirteenth year, is eligible. Of course the time is short, but I think it is better so as the regular work of the year will be a fairer test of scholarship than a sudden industrious spurt would be. I am not at liberty just yet to make known the name of the person who has established these scholarships, but this will be done when the names of the fortunate winners are announced.”
“Before we start school, kids,” said Miss[271] Jewett, “I want to let you know that two scholarships have been set up at the Academy. These are available for the students at this school—one for boys and another for girls. There will be an exam at the end of the term, but both the yearly record and the exam scores will be taken into account. This is only for the older boys and girls, specifically those in our highest class. Anyone over twelve years old, meaning those who have already turned thirteen, can apply. I know the time is short, but I believe it’s better this way, as the regular work throughout the year will give a fairer assessment of scholarship than a last-minute rush would. I’m not able to share the name of the person who set up these scholarships just yet, but I will announce it when we reveal the names of the lucky winners.”
“When do we take the examinations?” spoke up Phil Selden.
“When do we take the exams?” Phil Selden asked.
“The last week of the term,” Miss Jewett told him. “Instead of the usual examinations, those required by the Academy will be given. They will be written ones, of course.”
“The last week of the term,” Miss Jewett told him. “Instead of the usual exams, the ones required by the Academy will be given. They will be written ones, of course.”
[272]With all good intention of settling down to work with more than ordinary zeal, the larger boys and girls could not keep their attention absolutely fixed upon their books that morning. One or two of the girls had already made their plans to go off to boarding-school, but of those remaining there were enough to make it a matter of competition, and what a buzz there was when the hour of recess came. Bess declared once and for all that she wasn’t going to try. She would go to the Academy, anyhow, and there wasn’t the slightest use in wearing out her soul in making an effort to do more than merely pass. Corinne wasn’t sure whether she would be in the neighborhood another winter; it would depend upon how long her parents remained abroad. Maria Black was going to boarding-school and wasn’t going to bother with an examination. Phil Selden looked very determined when he said: “Well, I, for one, am going to try my level best.” Bert was outside the limit of age and did not concern himself. Patsy McGonigle was a little older, being barely twelve. He scratched his head and looked dubious, but didn’t say whether he would enter the lists or not.
[272]Despite their strong intention to settle down and work harder than usual, the older boys and girls struggled to keep their focus on their books that morning. A couple of the girls had already decided to go off to boarding school, but among those who remained, the competition was palpable, and there was quite a buzz when recess rolled around. Bess announced once and for all that she wasn’t going to try. She would go to the Academy regardless, and there was no point in exhausting herself trying to do more than just pass. Corinne was unsure if she would still be around next winter; it depended on how long her parents stayed abroad. Maria Black was set on going to boarding school and wasn’t worried about any exam. Phil Selden looked very determined when he said, “Well, I, for one, am going to do my absolute best.” Bert was too old to care. Patsy McGonigle, being barely twelve, scratched his head and looked uncertain, but he didn’t say whether he would join in or not.
As for Elizabeth, she was so excited that she could[273] scarcely speak. She mixed up her words more than ever and went from tragedy to comedy by leaps. “I shall simply respire if I don’t get it,” she cried. “Oh dear, I wish a fairy would help me. Betsy, who do you suppose is the saintly personage who has done this benefacted deed? Is it male or female? I would kiss his hand upon my bended knees.”
As for Elizabeth, she was so excited that she could[273] hardly speak. She fumbled her words more than ever and jumped from tragedy to comedy in an instant. “I’ll just breathe if I don’t get it,” she exclaimed. “Oh dear, I wish a fairy would come to my rescue. Betsy, who do you think is the kind person who has done this good deed? Are they male or female? I would kiss their hand on my knees.”
“Maybe it isn’t a he; maybe it is a she,” remarked Betsy. “Oh, Elizabeth, perhaps it is your aunt Eunice.”
“Maybe it’s not a he; maybe it’s a she,” Betsy said. “Oh, Elizabeth, maybe it’s your Aunt Eunice.”
“Ye shades of Venus! perhaps it is,” cried Elizabeth. “Well, I won’t kiss her hand, and I won’t get on my knees to her. Do you suppose it really could be?”
“Ye shades of Venus! maybe it is,” cried Elizabeth. “Well, I won’t kiss her hand, and I won’t get on my knees to her. Do you think it really could be?”
“I think it could very well be, for you know we are always hearing of the kind and charitable things she does.”
“I think it really could be, because we always hear about the kind and generous things she does.”
“And it would be just like her to do it without unclosing her name until the very last; she’s just that kind of animal. I’ll bet it is she. The more I think of it the more I am certain. Well, all is I shall be on my most enduring mettle, steel or iron, or whatever it may be. I shall burn the midnight oil and I shall let the sickly hue of resolution be[274] o’ercast by thought. Oh Betsy, I am so excited I can scarcely retain myself within this narrow body. When the fearsome day comes I shall call upon all the saints, angels and ministers of grace to assist me. If I fail, oh, if I should fail! Perish the unworthy thought! but if I should, I know I shall fall in a dead faint on the floor, and I shall have to be borne out to an early grave. Of course you are going to try.”
“And it would be just like her to keep her name a secret until the very end; she’s exactly that kind of person. I’ll bet it’s her. The more I think about it, the more I’m convinced. Well, all I can do is put forth my best effort, whether it’s like steel or iron, or whatever it may be. I’ll stay up late working on this, and I’ll let the pale color of my determination be[274] overshadowed by my thoughts. Oh Betsy, I’m so excited I can hardly contain myself in this small body. When the daunting day arrives, I’ll call on all the saints, angels, and ministers of grace to help me. If I fail, oh, if I should fail! Let that thought be gone! But if it happens, I know I’ll just faint right there on the floor, and they’ll have to carry me out to an early grave. Of course, you’re going to try.”
“I am going to try, I think, because I want a good record, although I suppose I will go to the Academy anyhow, for aunt Em has promised I should.”
“I’m going to give it a shot, I think, because I want a good record, but I guess I’ll go to the Academy anyway, since Aunt Em promised I would.”
“Suppose you should get it and I not!” cried Elizabeth. “It would be the most heart-rending tragedy.”
“Imagine if you got it and I didn’t!” cried Elizabeth. “That would be the most heartbreaking tragedy.”
Betsy looked at her with startled eyes. “Oh Elizabeth,” she said. “I never thought of that. Maybe I will not try after all.”
Betsy looked at her with wide eyes. “Oh, Elizabeth,” she said. “I never considered that. Maybe I won’t try after all.”
“Oh, but you must if you want to. I should not be satisfied to have anyone make a sacrifice for me.”
“Oh, you really should if it’s what you want. I wouldn’t feel right having someone make a sacrifice for me.”
“I suppose it will have to be as aunt Em and uncle Rob say,” returned Betsy thoughtfully. “If they insist upon it I shall have to, I suppose.”
“I guess it will have to be like Aunt Em and Uncle Rob say,” Betsy replied thoughtfully. “If they insist on it, I guess I’ll have to go along with it.”
So the matter was disposed of and the two went[275] back into the schoolroom the more eager over their studies than before.
So the matter was settled, and the two went[275] back into the classroom even more excited about their studies than before.
Elizabeth was a bright scholar and Betsy was not far behind. They both stood on a par with one or two of the older girls, and felt that they had good reasons for thinking they could compete with them. Elizabeth poured forth her news at home with all her usual exuberance. Betsy reported it more quietly.
Elizabeth was a gifted student, and Betsy wasn't far behind. They both felt they measured up to one or two of the older girls and believed they had solid reasons to think they could compete with them. Elizabeth shared her news at home with all her usual excitement. Betsy delivered it more softly.
“Elizabeth, if you don’t do your level best,” cried Kathie, “I shall want to shake you.”
“Elizabeth, if you don’t do your best,” yelled Kathie, “I’m going to want to shake you.”
“I shall not only want to shake myself,” replied Elizabeth, “but I shall want to hide my undiminished head in solitary places.”
“I won’t just want to shake it off,” Elizabeth replied, “but I’ll also want to hide my still proud head in secluded spots.”
“And if you do get it, what then?” asked Kathie, laughing.
“And if you get it, what then?” Kathie asked, laughing.
“I shall skip like the roe upon the mountain-top. I shall sing hallelujahs with all my might, and my soul will take wings to the firmament on high with all the blue ethereal sky.”
“I will skip like a deer on the mountaintop. I will sing hallelujahs with all my strength, and my soul will soar to the heavens with the vast blue sky.”
“Well, my most emotional and dramatically inclined sister, let me give you one piece of advice. Don’t use high-flown language when you are writing your examination papers, and try to acquire a[276] correct use of words before you do any stunts in English composition.”
“Well, my most emotional and dramatic sister, let me give you a piece of advice. Don’t use pretentious language when you’re writing your exam papers, and try to get a good grasp of word usage before you attempt any tricks in English composition.”
Elizabeth looked sober. She was well aware that her use of words was open to criticism, for Miss Jewett was often quite severe upon her, but she did so like to flourish high-sounding words. However, it would be no time for the exercise of likes and dislikes, she well knew, and she determined to make a very earnest effort to curb her imagination when it came to such an important thing as an examination. “Kathie,” she said, very gravely, “I am really going to try just as hard as I can. I am, I am. If you see any way in which you can help me, please do it, and I won’t answer back or anything; I will take it as meekly as a lamb, I will, indeed. All you will have to say if you see signs of rebellion——”
Elizabeth looked serious. She knew that her choice of words could be criticized, especially since Miss Jewett was often quite strict with her, but she really enjoyed using fancy words. Still, she recognized that this wasn’t the time for preferences; she was determined to focus and control her imagination during something as crucial as an exam. “Kathie,” she said, very seriously, “I’m really going to try my absolute best. I really will. If you can think of any way to help me, please do, and I promise I won’t argue or anything; I’ll accept it as quietly as a lamb, I truly will. All you’ll have to say if you see any signs of defiance——”
“There, now! stop right there,” cried Kathie. “Couldn’t you say that more simply?”
“Wait! Stop right there,” yelled Kathie. “Couldn’t you say that in a simpler way?”
Elizabeth flushed up. “What must I say? If you see that I don’t like it?”
Elizabeth blushed. “What should I say? What if you notice that I don’t like it?”
“Yes, that is better. Well, then?”
“Yes, that’s better. So, what’s next?”
“If you see that I don’t like it,” Elizabeth improved still further, “just don’t pay any attention, but go on chiding. Is chiding right?”
“If you notice that I don’t like it,” Elizabeth improved even more, “just ignore it, but keep on scolding. Is scolding okay?”
[277]“Perhaps it would be better to say: Go on correcting me. Very well, honey, I will help you all I can.”
[277]“Maybe it’s better to say: Keep correcting me. Alright, babe, I’ll help you as much as I can.”
“What am I going to give Miss Jewett?” asked Elizabeth. “Betsy and I were talking about the wedding presents, mother, and she and Bess are both going to give something very, very nice.”
“What am I going to give Miss Jewett?” asked Elizabeth. “Betsy and I were talking about the wedding gifts, Mom, and she and Bess are both planning to give something really special.”
A little cloud came over Mrs. Hollins’s face. “I wish you, too, could give something very, very nice, but I am sure Miss Jewett will be quite as much pleased with some simple thing. She knows you are fond of her, and she also knows that we cannot afford as much as some of our neighbors.”
A small cloud passed over Mrs. Hollins’s face. “I wish you could give something really special, but I’m sure Miss Jewett will appreciate something simple just as much. She knows you care about her, and she also understands that we can’t spend as much as some of our neighbors.”
“What are you going to give her, mother?”
“What are you going to give her, Mom?”
“I am having a workstand put in order for her. It is an old one which belonged to my grandmother. We have another, and I thought I could spare this. I know Miss Jewett wants one, for she has often admired the one in my room. I think she will value such a gift more than anything I could buy for her.”
“I’m getting a workbench ready for her. It’s an old one that used to belong to my grandmother. We have another one, so I thought I could give this one away. I know Miss Jewett wants one, since she has often admired the one in my room. I believe she will appreciate this gift more than anything I could buy for her.”
“I think so, too, for I know she loves old furniture when it is really nice. I am glad it is something for her very own self. May I tell Betsy, mother?”
“I think so, too, because I know she loves nice old furniture. I’m glad it’s something just for her. Can I tell Betsy, Mom?”
“If you like. Perhaps I can find something for[278] you to give her. I had not really thought of your making a separate gift, but I can readily understand that you would like to.”
“If you want. Maybe I can find something for[278] you to give her. I hadn't really considered you making a separate gift, but I totally get why you'd want to.”
Elizabeth went off much heartened by this, but the question passed out of her mind when she met Betsy and was told that Miss Tyson and Betsy’s uncle both thought it best that she should take the examination. “It will establish your record, if it does nothing more,” said Miss Emily. “Even if you do not win the scholarship, your place in the Academy will be understood. It would gratify me very much, of course, if you were to win, although the money consideration is a small part of it.”
Elizabeth left feeling encouraged by this, but she forgot the question when she met Betsy, who told her that Miss Tyson and Betsy’s uncle both thought it was best for her to take the exam. “It will create a record for you, even if it’s just that,” said Miss Emily. “Even if you don’t win the scholarship, your position in the Academy will be clear. It would make me very happy if you did win, of course, although the money aspect is just a small part of it.”
“If anyone wins, I hope it will be Elizabeth,” returned Betsy, “for she really needs it and I don’t.”
“If anyone wins, I hope it’s Elizabeth,” Betsy replied, “because she really needs it and I don’t.”
“That may be true, but as she has an equal chance with the others, I do not think we should let her opportunity outrank yours.”
“That's true, but since she has the same chance as everyone else, I don't think we should let her opportunity take priority over yours.”
So this was what Betsy had to report to her first best, and Elizabeth felt that she must make her very best endeavor to come out ahead of the rest. There would be five girls to compete with and it was going to be a close contest, she feared. The boys would have an equally exciting time, and these last weeks[279] of school promised to be the very busiest ones of the year. It was well that Mr. Kemp was away, for now there was no temptation to go to the studio. Lessons were always the very first consideration, and Elizabeth worked like a beaver over them. Even the gray house did not see her very often. There was less self-denial in this because Miss Darby was still there, and although Elizabeth still believed that she was the one who had offered the scholarships, she had no great wish to come in contact with the lady. With the scholarships, she might win her great-aunt’s approval; if she did not win she felt quite sure that she would be looked upon with even less kindliness than at present. There was much at stake, and these were stirring times for Elizabeth.
So this was what Betsy had to share with her closest friend, and Elizabeth felt she had to give her absolute best to come out on top. She knew she would be competing against five other girls, and she worried it would be a tight race. The boys were in for an equally thrilling time, and those last few weeks of school promised to be the busiest of the year. It was a good thing Mr. Kemp was away, so there was no temptation to visit the studio. Lessons were always her top priority, and Elizabeth worked hard on them. Even the gray house didn’t see much of her. There was less sacrifice in this since Miss Darby was still around, and although Elizabeth believed she was the one who had funded the scholarships, she didn't really want to interact with her. Winning the scholarships could win her great-aunt's approval; if she failed, she was sure she would be regarded with even less kindness than she was already. There was a lot on the line, and these were exciting times for Elizabeth.
The pleasanter subject of the approaching marriage came in with a sort of tranquillizing effect. It was the first wedding in which Elizabeth had ever been personally interested, and every detail was known by heart. Kathie was to be one of the bridesmaids, and Hal one of the ushers. Although the wedding ceremony would take place in the city in which Miss Jewett had been living, it might be[280] possible that Elizabeth could go. Betsy was determined that she should, and had a little scheme of her own which she hoped would work to advantage. She was waiting till she should see her brother Hal before she mentioned it to Elizabeth. She knew Hal would fall in with the scheme and she thought her uncle would, too, but she would bide her time.
The more pleasant topic of the upcoming wedding had a calming effect. It was the first wedding that Elizabeth had ever really cared about, and she knew every detail by heart. Kathie was going to be one of the bridesmaids, and Hal was set to be one of the ushers. Even though the ceremony would be held in the city where Miss Jewett had been living, there was a chance that Elizabeth could attend. Betsy was determined that she should, and she had a little plan that she hoped would work out well. She was waiting to talk to her brother Hal before mentioning it to Elizabeth. She knew Hal would be on board with the plan, and she thought her uncle would be, too, but she decided to wait for the right moment.
So the lovely May days went by, full of so many interests that, long as they were, they were all too short for the things that must be accomplished, and each brought nearer that day of the examinations. Then one morning on the first day of June Elizabeth heard a familiar call and saw Mr. Kemp swinging along past the house. She ran out on the porch to hail him.
So the beautiful May days passed by, packed with so many interests that, despite their length, they felt too short for all the things that needed to get done, and each day brought them closer to the exam day. Then one morning on the first day of June, Elizabeth heard a familiar voice and saw Mr. Kemp walking by the house. She rushed out onto the porch to greet him.
He waved gayly to her. “Come over, come over,” he called. “I can’t stop now, but come over just as soon as you can.”
He waved happily to her. “Come over, come over,” he called. “I can’t stop right now, but come over as soon as you can.”
CHAPTER XIX
The Model's Salary
IT was not till lessons were well off her mind that Elizabeth asked her mother’s permission to go to the studio. “Don’t stay too long,” said her mother as she gave her leave.
It wasn't until Elizabeth had completely finished her lessons that she asked her mother for permission to go to the studio. "Don't stay too long," her mother said as she granted her permission.
“I will try not,” answered Elizabeth, “but I shall have such loads to talk about that I may forget. If I am a little wee, wee bit late for supper, shall you mind very much, mother?”
“I’ll try not to,” Elizabeth answered, “but I’ll have so much to talk about that I might forget. If I’m just a tiny bit late for dinner, will you mind a lot, mom?”
“Not if the bit is very wee. I think you’d better ask Mr. Kemp to take supper with us and then there will be no danger of your being detained.”
“Not if the bite is really small. I think you should ask Mr. Kemp to have dinner with us, and then there won’t be any risk of you being held up.”
“That will be very nice,” agreed Elizabeth, “for what we don’t finish saying we can keep on with as we walk along. Please have waffles, mother; he does like them so much and it will celebrate his coming back.”
“That will be really nice,” agreed Elizabeth, “because whatever we don’t finish saying, we can continue as we walk. Please have waffles, Mom; he likes them a lot, and it will celebrate his return.”
“I will see,” returned Mrs. Hollins, and Elizabeth was satisfied. She found Mr. Kemp busy in his[282] studio, the door of which was opened wide to let in the soft June air. The room was in a state of confusion, sketches everywhere, and all sorts of odds and ends lying about.
“I'll take a look,” replied Mrs. Hollins, and Elizabeth felt content. She found Mr. Kemp hard at work in his[282] studio, with the door wide open to let in the gentle June breeze. The room was in disarray, with sketches scattered everywhere and various odds and ends strewn about.
“Hello, Elfie,” he cried, as she appeared in the doorway. “You are just in time to see my new sketches before I put them away. I have done a lot, haven’t I?”
“Hey, Elfie,” he called out as she showed up in the doorway. “You’ve just made it in time to check out my new sketches before I stash them away. I’ve done quite a bit, haven’t I?”
Elizabeth looked around. “All these?” She gave a comprehensive wave of the hand. “You surely have been busy. I have been very busy, too. Oh, Mr. Titian, I have so much to tell you that I don’t know where to begin.”
Elizabeth glanced around. “All of this?” She gestured widely. “You’ve definitely been busy. I’ve been really busy, too. Oh, Mr. Titian, I have so much to share with you that I don’t even know where to start.”
“Then suppose you go and sit over there on the model stand while I am sorting over these things, and you can reel off all the yarns you like. Your obedient servant will listen with both ears.”
“Then why don’t you go sit over there on the model stand while I sort through these things, and you can tell all the stories you want. Your obedient servant will listen intently.”
Elizabeth went over and stepped up on the stand. It was a rude affair which Mr. Kemp had made himself. On it stood an antique chair, over the back of which hung some draperies. It was a very familiar seat to Elizabeth, for she had spent many an hour in it. She established herself comfortably and began to talk about the sketches, but Mr. Kemp interrupted[283] her. “You aren’t telling me anything I don’t know,” he said. “I want your news, not comments on my work. That will keep.”
Elizabeth walked over and stepped up onto the platform. It was a rough setup that Mr. Kemp had put together himself. An old chair stood on it, draped with some fabric over the back. It was a seat Elizabeth knew well, having spent many hours in it. She settled in comfortably and started talking about the sketches, but Mr. Kemp cut her off. “You’re not telling me anything I don’t already know,” he said. “I want your updates, not your opinions on my work. That can wait.”[283]
Elizabeth laughed, and launched forth upon an account of all the happenings which had taken place during the few weeks of her friend’s absence. Aunt Eunice came in for her share of comment, so did Miss Jewett’s wedding, but the paramount subject was the scholarship.
Elizabeth laughed and began to share everything that had happened during the short time her friend was away. Aunt Eunice was mentioned along with Miss Jewett’s wedding, but the main topic was the scholarship.
After awhile she drew a long breath. Mr. Kemp stopped in his task of stacking up canvases and said: “Well, you have had stirring times. I certainly hope you will get that scholarship, Elfie, and if there is anything I can do to help just speak the word.”
After a while, she took a deep breath. Mr. Kemp paused from his task of stacking canvases and said, “Well, you’ve had some exciting experiences. I really hope you get that scholarship, Elfie, and if there’s anything I can do to help, just let me know.”
“Oh, I suppose it is all in my eternal self,” returned Elizabeth.
“Oh, I guess it’s all in my everlasting self,” replied Elizabeth.
“Do you by any chance mean internal?” inquired Mr. Kemp, squinting up his eyes as he held off a canvas at arm’s length.
"Are you talking about internal?" Mr. Kemp asked, narrowing his eyes as he held a canvas out in front of him.
“I suppose I do mean that,” responded Elizabeth. “I am afraid that is where my rock of destruction lies. Kathie is trying to help me and make me use right words instead of wrong ones, but once in[284] awhile I do make a slip, although I am really making a superhuman effort to speak correctly.”
“I guess I do mean that,” Elizabeth replied. “I’m afraid that’s where my downfall is. Kathie is trying to help me use the right words instead of the wrong ones, but every now and then I slip up, even though I’m really putting in a huge effort to speak correctly.”
Mr. Kemp laughed. “I rather prefer the incorrectness, myself,” he remarked. “It makes you a much more original young person to have your own special vocabulary.”
Mr. Kemp laughed. “I actually prefer being a bit unconventional,” he said. “It makes you a much more original young person to have your own unique vocabulary.”
“But if it should interfere with my getting the scholarship,” answered Elizabeth soberly.
“But if it might get in the way of me getting the scholarship,” Elizabeth replied seriously.
“Oh, then, of course we must not encourage it. I tell you what, though, Elfie; when the strain becomes too great you come down here and let off your sky-rocketty speech; in that way you will be easing yourself and entertaining me.”
“Oh, then, of course we shouldn’t encourage it. I’ll tell you what, though, Elfie; when the pressure gets too much, you come down here and let loose with your over-the-top speeches; that way, you’ll be relieving your stress and keeping me entertained.”
“I might do that,” agreed Elizabeth, rather glad that she could relax from her watchfulness over her speech. “Mr. Kemp, are you going to the wedding?”
“I might do that,” Elizabeth agreed, feeling relieved that she could ease up on watching what she said. “Mr. Kemp, are you going to the wedding?”
“Why, I don’t know. I haven’t thought much about it, to confess the truth. Are you going?”
“Honestly, I don’t know. I haven’t really thought about it, to be honest. Are you going?”
“I don’t know yet. It is the ardent desire of my heart, and if both Betsy and Bess are there I shall feel a maiden all forlorn to be left at home. Not to have a proper gift and to be deprived of such a boon as attending the happy event is almost too much for my equaliberum.”
“I don’t know yet. It’s the deep longing of my heart, and if both Betsy and Bess are there, I’ll feel like a lonely girl left at home. Not having a proper gift and missing out on such a blessing as attending the joyful event is almost too much for my balance.”
[285]Mr. Kemp looked up with a merry chuckle. “It does me good to hear your old familiar manner of speech, Elfie,” he said. “Why haven’t you a proper gift for your beloved Miss Jewett?”
[285]Mr. Kemp looked up with a cheerful laugh. “It’s nice to hear your familiar way of talking, Elfie,” he said. “Why don’t you have a proper gift for your dear Miss Jewett?”
“Don’t cause me to enclose the state of the family finances, Mr. Titian. I haven’t anything to buy with; that is the whole truth.”
“Please don’t make me reveal the family finances, Mr. Titian. I don’t have anything to buy with; that’s the plain truth.”
“I can sympathize with you because I have often been in that condition myself.”
"I can relate to you because I've often been in that situation myself."
“Oh, but you never need be without a beautiful present to give when you have all these fine pictures.”
“Oh, but you'll never have to be without a lovely gift to give when you have all these great pictures.”
“That is what I always have to fall back upon, my dear Elfie.”
"That’s what I always have to rely on, my dear Elfie."
“Are you going to give one to Miss Jewett?” Elizabeth made bold to ask.
“Are you going to give one to Miss Jewett?” Elizabeth asked courageously.
“Why, I don’t know her so very well, and I really had not thought of giving her anything. I have made her acquaintance only very recently, you see, and Mr. Tyson I have met very seldom.”
“Honestly, I don’t know her that well, and I really hadn’t planned on giving her anything. I’ve only just met her recently, you know, and I've hardly seen Mr. Tyson.”
“But you have known her as long, almost as long, as you have me, and I am sure we are very intimate friends,” returned Elizabeth, with the thought of how well one of the pictures would look in the new house.
“But you’ve known her for nearly as long as you’ve known me, and I’m sure we’re really close friends,” Elizabeth replied, imagining how great one of the pictures would look in the new house.
[286]“Oh, that cannot be so. Why, we have known one another for ages. I can scarcely remember the time when I didn’t know you, Elfie.”
[286]“Oh, that can’t be true. We’ve known each other forever. I can barely recall a time when I didn’t know you, Elfie.”
“It was that day when I was getting the pussywillows, that we met,” said Elizabeth reminiscently, “and you were painting in the field.”
“It was that day when I was picking the pussywillows, that we met,” Elizabeth said with a smile, “and you were painting in the field.”
Mr. Kemp turned and began to rummage behind some portfolios. Presently he brought out a canvas. “And here it is,” he said. “It is better than I thought, although I like that first real study I made of you later on. I say, Elfie, how do you think this would do for Miss Jewett’s wedding present?”
Mr. Kemp turned and started to look through some portfolios. Soon, he pulled out a canvas. “And here it is,” he said. “It’s better than I expected, although I still like that first real study I did of you later on. Hey, Elfie, what do you think this would be like for Miss Jewett’s wedding gift?”
“Oh, I am sure she would love it,” cried Elizabeth, well pleased at the suggestion. “She was so delighted with the pussywillows, and kept them on her desk as long as they lasted.”
“Oh, I’m sure she would love it,” Elizabeth exclaimed, clearly happy with the idea. “She was so thrilled with the pussywillows and kept them on her desk for as long as they lasted.”
“And she wouldn’t object to the presence in the picture of the one who gathered them, you think?” Mr. Kemp looked up with a little half smile.
“And she wouldn’t mind if the person who brought them together was in the picture, right?” Mr. Kemp looked up with a slight half-smile.
“Oh Mr. Titian, what a tease you are. I am sure she would not mind, and as for myself it would make me ecstatic to think that I was there and that every time she looked at the picture she would see me.”
“Oh Mr. Titian, you really are a tease. I'm sure she wouldn't mind, and for me, it would be amazing to think that I was there, and every time she looked at the picture, she would see me.”
“Then, my dear Elfie, consider the picture yours.”
“Then, my dear Elfie, think of the picture as yours.”
[287]“What? You don’t mean that you are going to give it to me to give to her?” Elizabeth jumped up in sheer delight.
[287]“What? You can't be serious about giving it to me to pass on to her?” Elizabeth leaped up in sheer joy.
“Why, what else?”
"Isn't that obvious?"
“I thought you meant you, yourself, were going to give it. Oh Mr. Titian, I think it is too much for you to do. I don’t think I ought to take it.”
“I thought you meant that you were going to give it yourself. Oh Mr. Titian, I think that's too much for you to handle. I don’t think I should accept it.”
“You don’t? Well, my dear child, let me tell you that I certainly think I owe you something for sitting for me so patiently and often. A model costs something, you know, and if you will take this in payment for sitting, why, we’ll call it quits.” He picked up the picture again and advancing toward the model stand dropped on one knee and held it out. “May it please your Majesty to accept this poor offering from you leal knight,” he said.
“You don’t? Well, dear child, let me tell you that I really think I owe you something for sitting for me so patiently and often. A model costs something, you know, and if you’ll take this as payment for sitting, then we’ll call it even.” He picked up the picture again and, moving toward the model stand, dropped to one knee and held it out. “May it please Your Majesty to accept this humble offering from your loyal knight,” he said.
Elizabeth snatched up a piece of dull brocade from the chair, held it around her so that it made a trailing drapery and swept to the edge of the stand. “We are pleased to accept your offering, Sir Knight,” she said, “and you may kiss our hand.”
Elizabeth grabbed a piece of dull brocade from the chair, wrapped it around herself so that it draped down and touched the floor. “We’re happy to accept your offering, Sir Knight,” she said, “and you may kiss our hand.”
This ceremony accomplished, she flung aside the drapery and jumped down. “Oh Mr. Titian,” she said, “I think you are the darlingest artist man that[288] was ever born. Do you really, really think I have earned this? It is so much, so very much nicer to feel that I have.”
This ceremony done, she tossed aside the drapery and jumped down. “Oh Mr. Titian,” she said, “I think you are the most wonderful artist ever. Do you really think I’ve earned this? It feels so much better to believe that I have.”
“I consider that you surely have earned it,” replied Mr. Kemp. “Let us see if we can find some sort of simple frame for it. You don’t know how much better it will look in a frame.”
“I think you definitely deserve it,” Mr. Kemp replied. “Let’s see if we can find a simple frame for it. You have no idea how much better it will look framed.”
“Oh, but that would be too much.”
“Oh, but that would be way too much.”
“Not a bit of it. I have worked over this a little since that first day, and I may give it one or two more touches. You can leave it here and I will see what sort of frame I can find.”
“Not at all. I've tinkered with this a bit since that first day, and I might add one or two more finishing touches. You can leave it here, and I'll look for a suitable frame.”
This Elizabeth was ready to do. “If I had searched the world over I couldn’t have found anything I would rather give,” she said, then asked, “Are you very sure, Mr. Titian, that you might not be able to sell it for a great deal of money and that you will not be sorry tomorrow that you gave it to me?”
This Elizabeth was ready to act. “If I searched the entire world, I couldn’t have found anything I’d prefer to give,” she said, then asked, “Are you really sure, Mr. Titian, that you might not be able to sell it for a lot of money and that you won’t regret giving it to me tomorrow?”
“Far be it from me to have any such feeling. I have been paid for it in better coin than gold of the realm, my lady. Your gracious appreciation of my poor gift is worth more than pearls and diamonds.”
“It's the last thing I would feel. I've been rewarded with something more valuable than gold, my lady. Your kind recognition of my small gift is worth more than pearls and diamonds.”
Mr. Kemp knew that this sort of talk delighted Elizabeth and that it would reassure her as ordinary[289] language might not. She fairly bubbled over with delight as she said: “There isn’t anyone, I don’t care who, that will have anything finer to give. Who cares for silver when they can have pictures?”
Mr. Kemp knew that this kind of talk made Elizabeth really happy and that it would comfort her in a way normal conversation might not. She was practically bubbling with joy as she said, “There’s no one, no matter who, who will have anything better to give. Who cares about silver when they can have pictures?”
“Elfie, my sweet child, you voice my ideas exactly,” Mr. Kemp assured her. “Have I any silver? Not an ounce. I bought my spoons at the Five-and-Ten-cent store and they serve me well. I enjoy my simple fare quite as much while partaking it from—shall we say near-silver, or shall we speak the truth and call it tin?—I repeat: I spurn your gold, and hug my pictures to my heart.” He suited the action to the word.
“Elfie, my dear child, you express my thoughts perfectly,” Mr. Kemp said. “Do I have any silver? Not a single piece. I got my spoons at the five-and-dime store, and they work just fine for me. I enjoy my simple meals just as much when eating from—should we say near-silver, or should we be honest and call it tin? I’ll say it again: I reject your gold and hold my pictures close to my heart.” He demonstrated as he spoke.
Elizabeth nodded wisely. “I think I am happier than Bess or Corinne,” she said thoughtfully, “and yet I haven’t half so much.”
Elizabeth nodded knowingly. “I think I'm happier than Bess or Corinne,” she said reflectively, “and yet I don’t have nearly as much.”
“We are philosophers, Elfie. We belong to that happy class who have riches the world wots not of. But, I say, speaking of things to eat, didn’t you say something about waffles?”
“We're philosophers, Elfie. We belong to that happy group who hold wealth that the world doesn't know about. But, speaking of food, didn’t you mention something about waffles?”
“I said that I thought we might be going to have them. Is it time? It can’t be.”
“I mentioned that I thought we might be getting them. Is it time? It can’t be.”
Mr. Kemp consulted his watch. “It is so near that there isn’t any fun in it. I don’t want to miss[290] anything that is coming to me. Waffles and honey, is it?”
Mr. Kemp checked his watch. “It's so close that it isn't any fun. I don’t want to miss[290] anything that’s coming my way. Waffles and honey, right?”
“Oh yes, honey, of course, and maybe chicken. I am not sure.”
“Oh yes, sweetie, definitely, and maybe some chicken. I'm not sure.”
“Yum-yum!” exclaimed her friend. “We cannot waste another moment. Come along, Elfie.”
“Yum-yum!” her friend exclaimed. “We can’t waste another second. Let’s go, Elfie.”
They went forth and reached the house just as Electra was bringing in the first plate of waffles. “I was a wee, wee bit late,” acknowledged Elizabeth, when all had welcomed back Mr. Kemp, “but if you knew, mother, what a joyous thing has happened you would not be grudging of the extra minutes.”
They went out and arrived at the house just as Electra was bringing in the first plate of waffles. “I was a little bit late,” Elizabeth admitted, after everyone had welcomed Mr. Kemp back, “but if you knew, Mom, what a wonderful thing happened, you wouldn’t mind the extra minutes.”
“Hush, hush!” warned Mr. Kemp; “wait till after supper, please, Elfie. You will spoil my appetite if you bring up embarrassing subjects.”
“Hush, hush!” warned Mr. Kemp. “Please wait until after dinner, Elfie. You’ll ruin my appetite if you bring up awkward topics.”
So Elizabeth did not tell her news till she had her mother all to herself. “Isn’t it the most joyful present that could be?” she said. “Oh mother, I am so happy about it that even if I can’t go to the wedding I shall not mind so much.”
So Elizabeth didn’t share her news until she had her mother all to herself. “Isn’t it the most amazing gift ever?” she said. “Oh mom, I’m so happy about it that even if I can’t go to the wedding, it won’t bother me that much.”
“But you are going,” replied her mother with a smile.
“But you are going,” her mother replied with a smile.
“Oh mother, tell me.”
“Hey mom, tell me.”
[291]“Betsy came over awhile ago and said her uncle wanted her to say that he specially wanted you to go with Betsy as her guest, and he added that he would not feel himself really married unless you were there to see that the contract was carried out properly.”
[291]“Betsy came over a little while ago and said her uncle wanted her to tell you that he really wanted you to go with Betsy as her guest. He also mentioned that he wouldn't feel truly married unless you were there to make sure everything went smoothly.”
“Isn’t that just like him?” Elizabeth laughed. “I do love Mr. Robert, although he will never get done teasing me about contracts. I love so many people, mother. Everyone is so perfectly lovely to me; I mean everyone except aunt Eunice. I am so happy, that I could even love her if she would let me.”
“Isn’t that just like him?” Elizabeth laughed. “I really love Mr. Robert, even though he’ll never stop teasing me about contracts. I love so many people, mom. Everyone is so wonderfully nice to me; I mean everyone except Aunt Eunice. I’m so happy that I could even love her if she’d let me.”
“Bless your heart, child, I believe you could,” replied her mother, kissing her.
“Bless your heart, kid, I believe you can,” replied her mom, giving her a kiss.
“May I wear my yellow dress to the wedding?” inquired Elizabeth. “Will it be suitable, mother?”
“Can I wear my yellow dress to the wedding?” Elizabeth asked. “Will it be okay, mom?”
“I was thinking of a new white one, but if you would rather wear the yellow I have no objection.”
“I was considering a new white one, but if you prefer to wear the yellow, I’m fine with that.”
“I think I would rather,” agreed Elizabeth. “I suppose there is no chance of my being so favored as to have a new hat,” she added wistfully.
"I think I'd prefer that," Elizabeth agreed. "I guess there's no chance I'll be lucky enough to get a new hat," she added with a hint of longing.
[292]“Why, my dear, I don’t know. I will do my best. What would you like?”
[292]“Well, my dear, I’m not sure. I’ll do my best. What do you want?”
“Oh, if I could have a yellowish one with nasturtiums on it I would love it.”
“Oh, if I could have a yellowish one with nasturtiums on it, I would love that.”
“Well, dear, I cannot promise, but I will do my best. I realize that it is an important occasion, but you see there are so many things to get for Kathie’s bridesmaid dress, that I am afraid you must come out at the little end of the horn.”
“Well, dear, I can’t promise, but I’ll do my best. I know this is an important occasion, but there are so many things to get for Kathie’s bridesmaid dress that I’m afraid you’re going to have to settle for less.”
“Oh well, never mind,” said Elizabeth cheerfully. “Maybe I would be too happy if I had everything I want. Could I go down and see Betsy just a little while? I want to thank her for coming up and I want to thank her for inviting me; Mr. Robert, too, I want to thank him, too, and I want to tell Betsy about the picture. I don’t see how I can wait till morning, mother.”
“Oh well, it’s okay,” Elizabeth said cheerfully. “Maybe I’d be too happy if I had everything I wanted. Can I go down and see Betsy for just a bit? I want to thank her for coming up and for inviting me; I want to thank Mr. Robert, too, and I really want to tell Betsy about the picture. I just can’t wait until morning, mom.”
Her mother laughed. “I don’t see how you can either. I never saw such an excited little body. At this rate what will you be by the time all these unusual things are over?”
Her mother laughed. “I don’t see how you can either. I’ve never seen such an excited little person. At this rate, what will you be by the time all these strange things are finished?”
Elizabeth gave a long sigh. “Now you remind me of that fearsome examination. It stares me in the face like a sheeted ghost.”
Elizabeth let out a deep sigh. “Now you remind me of that intimidating exam. It’s looming over me like a ghost in a white sheet.”
[293]“Don’t think about it, dear child. Run along to Betsy and I will let Electra stop and bring you home; she is going down into the village.”
[293]“Don't overthink it, sweetie. Go on and find Betsy, and I'll have Electra give you a ride home; she's heading to the village.”
So Elizabeth danced away to Betsy, and if their tongues did not run it was not because they had nothing to talk about.
So Elizabeth danced over to Betsy, and if they weren't chatting non-stop, it wasn't because they didn't have anything to say.
CHAPTER XX
The Locked Door
THE dreaded day at last arrived. Elizabeth was so nervous that her mother felt a deep compassion for the child. “I almost wish there were no scholarship to be won,” she said to her husband. “Elizabeth is such an intense sort of little body that I am afraid she will be actually ill if she fails.”
THE dreaded day finally arrived. Elizabeth was so nervous that her mother felt deep compassion for her. “I almost wish there wasn’t a scholarship to win,” she said to her husband. “Elizabeth is such an intense little girl that I’m afraid she’ll actually get sick if she doesn’t succeed.”
“I don’t believe she is going to fail,” returned Mr. Hollins hopefully.
“I don’t think she’s going to fail,” Mr. Hollins replied hopefully.
Betsy was almost as anxious as Elizabeth, not for herself, for all that she really cared for was to get a worthy mark, but she did care very much for Elizabeth. Corinne had withdrawn from the race, as she had received word that her parents would return before long. There were, then, but four contestants to look upon as rivals, for the two great friends.
Betsy was just as anxious as Elizabeth, not for herself since all she really wanted was to get a good grade, but she truly cared a lot for Elizabeth. Corinne had dropped out of the competition because she got word that her parents would be back soon. So, there were only four competitors left to consider as rivals for the two close friends.
“Oh, Elizabeth, I do hope and pray you will get it,” whispered Betsy, as they took their places. Elizabeth was beyond words, but she gave Betsy’s[295] hand a nervous squeeze, and by the coldness of the eager fingers Betsy knew the state of Elizabeth’s feelings.
“Oh, Elizabeth, I really hope and pray you get it,” whispered Betsy as they took their seats. Elizabeth was speechless, but she gave Betsy’s[295] hand a nervous squeeze, and the coldness of her anxious fingers told Betsy how Elizabeth felt.
It was a solemn-faced little company which Miss Jewett overlooked, but she gave each an encouraging smile, as she told them to sit one desk apart in alternate rows. She explained what the work would be and herself wrote the first set of questions on the board.
It was a serious-looking small group that Miss Jewett watched over, but she gave each one an encouraging smile as she told them to sit one desk apart in alternating rows. She explained what the work would be and wrote the first set of questions on the board herself.
The children fell to work with eagerness. There was not a sound except a sigh from one or another overwrought heart, the subdued rustle of papers, and the scratching of pens. At the end of the first hour the papers were collected. That much over, Elizabeth felt rather confident that she had answered all her questions correctly. So far, good.
The kids got to work excitedly. There was no noise, except for the occasional sigh from someone feeling overwhelmed, the quiet shuffle of papers, and the sound of pens scratching on paper. By the end of the first hour, the papers were gathered up. With that much done, Elizabeth felt pretty sure that she had answered all her questions correctly. So far, so good.
Next came an examination in United States history. Facts Elizabeth was familiar with, and she expected to be able to answer every question rightly. She went over them carefully and began her answers, writing with precision and making an effort to use simple words. She went on swimmingly until about half her work was done, then she suddenly came to a halt. The date of the battle of Alamance.[296] Alamance? Alamance? What did she know about it? For the life of her she could not think. She looked at the board and back again at her paper. She glanced at the clock. She looked over at Betsy. Finally she concluded that she would leave the question for awhile and go back to it when she had finished the rest. This she did, finding no further trouble. The time was almost up when she again cudgelled her brains. She became more and more nervous as the moments sped. Why was she so stupid? What was the matter with her that this thing had failed to stick in her memory? She felt desperate.
Next came a test on US history. Elizabeth knew the facts well and thought she'd be able to answer every question correctly. She reviewed them carefully and started her answers, writing precisely and trying to use simple words. She was doing great until she got about halfway through, then she suddenly hit a wall. The date of the battle of Alamance. Alamance? Alamance? What did she know about it? No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t remember. She looked at the board and back at her paper. She glanced at the clock. She looked over at Betsy. Finally, she decided to skip the question for now and come back to it after finishing the rest. She did just that, finding no more problems. Time was almost up when she racked her brains again. She grew more and more anxious as the seconds ticked away. Why was she being so forgetful? What was wrong with her that this information hadn’t stuck in her mind? She felt desperate.
Betsy, looking up, caught the distressed expression and knew that something had gone wrong. Her own paper was about complete. She had remembered all about Alamance, even to the exact date. There it was plainly written: “May 16, 1771.” She wondered what it was that was troubling Elizabeth. Of course she could not ask, but she did so wish that she knew. Supposing Elizabeth were to get a lower mark than herself and thus lose the scholarship. That would never do. Betsy looked down at her neat paper which showed correct answers to[297] the ten questions given. She looked over at Elizabeth’s sheet lying spread out before her, and saw a blank space which came, she guessed, in about the place where the answer to Alamance should be. Elizabeth’s two hands were buried in her curly locks, her eyes were fixed on the paper, but she did not make a move to write anything further. The hands of the clock were approaching the close of the hour; in another minute the papers must be handed in. As if knowing that Betsy was watching her, she turned around and gave her a despairing look. The clock struck the hour. There was a rustle of papers as the different contestants gathered them up. Betsy dipped her pen in the ink, hastily made a mark which converted 1771 into 1774 and took up her paper. Elizabeth hurriedly scribbled something in the blank space, feeling that an error was better than nothing, and followed Betsy.
Betsy looked up and saw the worried expression on Elizabeth's face and knew something was wrong. Her own paper was almost finished. She had remembered everything about Alamance, even the exact date. It was clearly written: “May 16, 1771.” She wondered what was bothering Elizabeth. Of course, she couldn’t ask, but she really wished she knew. What if Elizabeth got a lower score than her and lost the scholarship? That couldn't happen. Betsy glanced at her neat paper, which had the correct answers to the ten questions given. She looked over at Elizabeth’s sheet spread out in front of her and noticed a blank space where she guessed the answer to Alamance should be. Elizabeth had both hands buried in her curly hair, her eyes fixed on the paper, but she didn’t make any move to write more. The clock was ticking down to the end of the hour; in just a minute, they had to turn in their papers. As if she sensed Betsy watching her, Elizabeth turned and looked at her with a hopeless expression. The clock struck the hour. There was a rustle of papers as the contestants gathered their work. Betsy quickly dipped her pen in the ink, blurred the date from 1771 to 1774, and picked up her paper. Elizabeth hurriedly scribbled something in the blank space, deciding that any answer was better than none, and followed Betsy.
The rest of the day went fairly enough. All were earnest and serious, and did their very best. At last it was over; the long dreaded moments had actually passed. With a smile Miss Jewett dismissed them. “I can at least attest to your having been good workers,” she said. “I never saw such very deep[298] interest. I wish there was a scholarship for each one of you, but as it is I can only wish good-luck to you all. We shall see how it comes out by day after tomorrow, I think.”
The rest of the day went pretty well. Everyone was focused and serious, giving it their all. Finally, it was over; the long-anticipated moments had actually passed. With a smile, Miss Jewett dismissed them. “I can certainly say you’ve all been hard workers,” she said. “I’ve never seen such genuine interest. I wish there were a scholarship for each of you, but as it stands, I can only wish you all good luck. We’ll find out how it turns out the day after tomorrow, I think.”
Elizabeth and Betsy clasped hands as they went out the door. “It is over,” said Elizabeth, “and I feel like a rag. I think I did pretty well with most of the questions, though I did get rattled over the history. There was one question that I couldn’t seem to get, and I waited, hoping it would come to me, but it didn’t and at the very last minute I just put down something. Oh Betsy, I wonder if you know the date of the battle of Alamance. What did you put down?”
Elizabeth and Betsy held hands as they walked out the door. “It’s over,” said Elizabeth, “and I feel worn out. I think I did pretty well on most of the questions, though I got a bit flustered with the history. There was one question I just couldn’t seem to get, and I waited, hoping it would come to me, but it didn’t. At the very last minute, I just wrote something down. Oh Betsy, I wonder if you know the date of the Battle of Alamance. What did you write?”
“I put down May 16, 1774,” replied Betsy calmly.
“I wrote down May 16, 1774,” Betsy replied calmly.
“And I said 1775; I wonder which is right. I shall look the minute I get home. I don’t see why they picked out a little unimportant thing like that to ask us.”
“And I said 1775; I wonder which one is correct. I’ll check as soon as I get home. I don’t understand why they chose such a trivial detail to ask us.”
“But it isn’t unimportant,” declared Betsy. “It was really the first strike for freedom; it was in North Carolina, you know, long before Concord and Lexington and all that.”
“But it’s not unimportant,” Betsy insisted. “It was actually the first strike for freedom; it was in North Carolina, you know, long before Concord and Lexington and all that.”
“Oh, dear me, so it was. I remember all about[299] it now. How very stupid of me to forget. It all comes back to me now, but, Betsy, I think it was even earlier than we have made it; I don’t believe either one of us is right.”
“Oh, dear, so it was. I remember everything about[299] it now. How silly of me to forget. It’s all coming back to me, but, Betsy, I think it was even earlier than we thought; I don’t believe either of us is correct.”
“Then if we are both wrong there is no harm done,” said Betsy with a smile.
“Then if we’re both wrong, it’s no big deal,” said Betsy with a smile.
“How can we live till day after tomorrow?” Elizabeth went on.
“How can we live until the day after tomorrow?” Elizabeth continued.
“We shall have to think about the wedding and that will take our minds off unpleasant things,” returned Betsy. Then they fell to discussing this great event and no more was said about the battle of Alamance then or at any other time, for Betsy kept her own counsel.
“We should focus on the wedding, and that will distract us from the unpleasant stuff,” Betsy replied. Then they started talking about this big event, and nothing more was mentioned about the battle of Alamance then or at any other time because Betsy kept her thoughts to herself.
If the two girls were excited on the day of the examinations they were more so on that morning when Miss Jewett announced that she was ready to give the name of the successful competitors. You could have heard a pin drop in the schoolroom. Two fiery spots burned in Elizabeth’s cheeks. Betsy was very pale, even Bess looked less placid than usual, for she really was most anxious that Elizabeth should win. Phil Selden nervously fingered a pencil, then thrust his hands in his pockets and sat with eyes[300] fixed on his desk. Patsy McGonigle looked around with a broad grin.
If the two girls were excited on the day of the exams, they were even more so that morning when Miss Jewett announced she was ready to reveal the names of the successful candidates. You could have heard a pin drop in the classroom. Two bright spots burned in Elizabeth’s cheeks. Betsy was very pale, and even Bess looked less calm than usual, because she really wanted Elizabeth to win. Phil Selden nervously fiddled with a pencil, then shoved his hands in his pockets and sat with his eyes fixed on his desk. Patsy McGonigle looked around with a big grin.
“I will first tell you,” said Miss Jewett, “that it is Mr. Henry Gilmore who has established these scholarships, and I am sure he—” but the clapping of hands broke in upon the sentence. Elizabeth clapped more vigorously than any of the rest. Dear Grandpa Gil, why had she never thought of its being him? She was conscious that in case of success she would be thankful that it was not aunt Eunice to whom she must offer her thanks.
“I'll start by saying,” said Miss Jewett, “that it’s Mr. Henry Gilmore who established these scholarships, and I’m sure he—” but the applause interrupted her. Elizabeth clapped louder than anyone else. Dear Grandpa Gil, why had she never thought it could be him? She realized that if she succeeded, she would be glad it wasn’t Aunt Eunice to whom she had to express her gratitude.
Miss Jewett looked around with an indulgent smile. “That is right,” she said. “I am glad you all feel like applauding. I do myself. The boy who received the highest marks in the examination is Patsy McGonigle.” For some reason everyone giggled, and Patsy turned very red, squirming in his seat most awkwardly. “I must say that Patsy’s record in school is good, too, except in the matter of deportment,” Miss Jewett went on; “but even that does not place him so low as to lose him the scholarship. The next, I may state, is Phil Selden, who lacks very little of being even with Patsy. The trustees give Phil honorable mention.”
Miss Jewett looked around with a friendly smile. “That’s right,” she said. “I’m glad you all feel like applauding. I do, too. The boy who got the highest marks in the exam is Patsy McGonigle.” For some reason, everyone giggled, and Patsy turned bright red, squirming uncomfortably in his seat. “I have to say that Patsy’s record in school is good as well, except for his behavior,” Miss Jewett continued, “but even that doesn’t drop him low enough to lose the scholarship. Next, I should mention, is Phil Selden, who is very close to Patsy. The trustees give Phil an honorable mention.”
[301]This, however, appeared small comfort to Phil, who looked as if he could cry. He did want that scholarship so badly, and to be outdone by a little rascal like Patsy was almost too much. Patsy’s grin had disappeared. Even when Bert thumped him on the back, this being his way of offering congratulations, Patsy only squirmed away, and presently arose to his feet. “Miss Jewett, ma’am,” he said, “might I speak a wurrud?”
[301]This, however, seemed like a tiny consolation to Phil, who looked like he might cry. He wanted that scholarship so badly, and being outshined by a little brat like Patsy was almost too much to handle. Patsy’s smile had faded. Even when Bert patted him on the back as a way to congratulate him, Patsy just squirmed away and soon got to his feet. “Miss Jewett, ma’am,” he said, “can I say a word?”
“To be sure, Patsy,” replied Miss Jewett.
“To be sure, Patsy,” replied Miss Jewett.
“Me mother was sayin’, Miss Jewett,” Patsy began, “that was I to git the scholarship, she’d be turr’ble proud, but afther all, ma’am, she was thinkin’ I was full young to be goin’ so far to school, and how would I be gittin’ there, says she, an’, I bein’ the oldest, how would she git at me if me father was took worse or one av the little ones fell in the fire or annything like that, an’, says she, ‘Patsy, me boy, I think ye’d best not be thinkin’ of it for another year. Ye’ll be gettin’ good schoolin’ enough where ye are, for awhile, and, says she, if so be it comes to ye, just ye be thankin’ the schoolmistress and say ye’ll be stayin’ where ye are for awhile yet.’” Then Patsy sat down.
“Miss Jewett,” Patsy began, “my mom was saying that if I got the scholarship, she’d be really proud. But honestly, ma’am, she was thinking I was too young to go that far from home, and how would I even get there. Plus, I'm the oldest, so how would she manage if my dad got worse or one of the little ones fell into the fire or something like that? And then she said, ‘Patsy, my boy, I think it’s best if you don’t think about it for another year. You’ll get good schooling where you are for a while.’ And she said, if it comes to you, just thank the schoolmistress and say you’ll be staying where you are for a bit longer.” Then Patsy sat down.
[302]Miss Jewett threw a smiling glance at Phil. “If that is so, Patsy,” she said, “then of course the scholarship will go to Phil Selden; you know that.”
[302]Miss Jewett smiled at Phil. “If that's the case, Patsy,” she said, “then obviously the scholarship will go to Phil Selden; you know that.”
“Yes, ma’am. It’s all right.”
"Yes, ma'am. It's all good."
“I congratulate you both,” Miss Jewett said, “but we must not talk about this any more just now, for I know there are some very anxious girls here. I won’t keep them waiting a moment longer. The scholarship for the girls goes to Miss Elizabeth Hollins.”
“I congratulate you both,” Miss Jewett said, “but we shouldn’t talk about this any more right now, because I know there are some very anxious girls here. I won’t keep them waiting a moment longer. The scholarship for the girls goes to Miss Elizabeth Hollins.”
“Oh!” Elizabeth could not refrain from an ecstatic exclamation. She clutched Betsy fiercely.
“Oh!” Elizabeth couldn't help but let out an excited shout. She grabbed Betsy tightly.
“Honorable mention is given to Betsy Tyson,” Miss Jewett went on. “The contest was very close, but Elizabeth came out a little ahead.”
“Honorable mention goes to Betsy Tyson,” Miss Jewett continued. “The contest was very close, but Elizabeth ended up slightly ahead.”
A soft color suffused Betsy’s face and she cast down her eyes. How glad, how very glad she was of that little mark which made a figure one into a four.
A soft blush spread across Betsy's face and she lowered her gaze. How happy, how incredibly happy she was for that small mark that turned a one into a four.
Elizabeth flew home on wings of joy. It seemed to her as if her feet scarcely touched the earth. She rushed into the house pell-mell, crying out, “Where is mother? Where is Kathie? It’s mine! It’s mine!”
Elizabeth flew home filled with joy. It felt like her feet barely touched the ground. She dashed into the house, shouting, “Where’s mom? Where’s Kathie? It’s mine! It’s mine!”
Electra appeared from the kitchen. “What’s all[303] this to-do about?” she asked. “Your mother and Miss Kathie have both gone up to your Cousin Belle’s.”
Electra came out of the kitchen. “What’s all this fuss about?” she asked. “Your mom and Miss Kathie have both gone up to your Cousin Belle’s.”
Elizabeth did not wait for anything further, but was out of the door like a flash, and racing up the street as if running for a wager. They were all gathered on the porch when she reached the gray house, her mother, Kathie, cousin Belle, Grandpa Gil, Ruth and aunt Eunice. The presence of the last-mentioned did not dampen Elizabeth’s enthusiasm on this occasion, and she rushed into the midst of the group, throwing herself into her mother’s arms, crying: “I’ve got it! It’s mine! It’s mine!”
Elizabeth didn't wait for anything more; she shot out the door like a bolt of lightning and dashed up the street as if she were racing for a prize. They were all on the porch when she arrived at the gray house—her mom, Kathie, cousin Belle, Grandpa Gil, Ruth, and Aunt Eunice. The presence of the last one didn’t lessen Elizabeth’s excitement this time, and she plunged into the group, throwing herself into her mom’s arms, crying: “I got it! It’s mine! It’s mine!”
Aunt Eunice looked at her severely. “What is hers?” she asked Mrs. Gilmore.
Aunt Eunice gave her a hard look. “What is hers?” she asked Mrs. Gilmore.
“Is it the scholarship?” cried Kathie. “Oh, Elizabeth, have you really won it?”
“Is it the scholarship?” Kathie exclaimed. “Oh, Elizabeth, did you really win it?”
“Oh, I have, I have!” replied Elizabeth in tones of triumph. Then she rushed over to Grandpa Gil and wound her arms around his neck. “Oh, dearest, dearest Grandpa Gil,” she said. “I know now that it was you; it was all you who did it.” Then suddenly, without another word, she collapsed upon the floor and began to sob from sheer excitement.
“Oh, I have, I have!” replied Elizabeth triumphantly. Then she rushed over to Grandpa Gil and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Oh, dearest, dearest Grandpa Gil,” she said. “I know now that it was you; it was all you who did it.” Then suddenly, without another word, she collapsed onto the floor and started sobbing from pure excitement.
[304]“There, there, dear child,” expostulated Grandpa Gil, “don’t do that. Why, I thought you wanted to win, and now will you cry about it? Come here and dry your eyes. I want to whisper something to you.”
[304]“There, there, dear child,” Grandpa Gil said, “don’t do that. I thought you wanted to win, so why are you crying about it? Come here and dry your eyes. I want to tell you something quietly.”
“I’m—I’m crying,” stammered Elizabeth, “because all my laugh is used up and there are no commotions left but the crying ones.”
“I’m—I’m crying,” stammered Elizabeth, “because all my laughter is used up and there are no happy moments left, only the sad ones.”
Then everyone, even aunt Eunice, laughed; and Elizabeth recovered sufficiently to go to Grandpa Gil and hear what he had to say.
Then everyone, even Aunt Eunice, laughed; and Elizabeth felt better enough to go to Grandpa Gil and hear what he had to say.
“I counted on your winning,” he whispered, “and that is the chief reason why there is a scholarship at all.”
“I was counting on you winning,” he whispered, “and that's the main reason there's a scholarship in the first place.”
“So you have actually won the scholarship,” aunt Eunice’s clear, crisp voice came in. “I am very much pleased with you, Elizabeth. I confess I didn’t expect it was in you. Come here, my child.”
“So you actually won the scholarship,” Aunt Eunice's clear, crisp voice came in. “I’m really proud of you, Elizabeth. I have to admit, I didn’t think you had it in you. Come here, my child.”
Elizabeth left Grandpa Gilmore’s side, where she would much rather be, and went to her aunt. “I wish to show my appreciation of your good effort,” said aunt Eunice, “and should like you to accept this. You will probably need new school books, and it will go toward the purchase of them.”
Elizabeth left Grandpa Gilmore’s side, where she would much rather be, and went to her aunt. “I want to show my appreciation for your hard work,” said Aunt Eunice, “and I’d like you to accept this. You’ll probably need new school books, and this will help with the cost.”
Elizabeth’s hand closed over a coin which aunt[305] Eunice put into it. “Thank you very much,” she said quietly. “I am glad I have done something to please you, aunt Eunice,” she added.
Elizabeth’s hand closed around a coin that Aunt Eunice had given her. “Thank you so much,” she said softly. “I’m really happy that I could do something to make you happy, Aunt Eunice,” she added.
Miss Darby looked at her great-niece sharply. She did not know whether the remark was made in sarcasm or not, but, seeing Elizabeth’s innocent look, she assumed a more amiable expression. “The money is yours to do with as you please,” she said. “Your mother can help you decide upon the best use to make of it. I only suggested the books.” Aunt Eunice restored her pocket-book to the little bag from which she had taken it and Elizabeth felt herself dismissed.
Miss Darby looked at her great-niece sharply. She couldn’t tell whether the comment was sarcastic or not, but seeing Elizabeth’s innocent expression, she put on a friendlier face. “The money is yours to use however you want,” she said. “Your mom can help you figure out the best way to use it. I just suggested the books.” Aunt Eunice put her wallet back into the small bag she had taken it from, and Elizabeth felt like she was being dismissed.
Of course, there were congratulations from all the rest, and there were many questions about the other contestants. Elizabeth gave a humorous account of Patsy’s speech. She was a good mimic and imitated him perfectly. Then she must run home to tell her father the glad news, and as it was time to end their own visit, Mrs. Hollins and Kathie left too.
Of course, everyone congratulated them, and there were lots of questions about the other contestants. Elizabeth humorously recounted Patsy’s speech. She was a great mimic and copied him flawlessly. Then she had to rush home to share the exciting news with her dad, and since it was time to wrap up their own visit, Mrs. Hollins and Kathie left as well.
“What was it aunt Eunice gave you?” asked Kathie, as they were walking down the shady road.
“What did Aunt Eunice give you?” Kathie asked as they walked down the shady road.
“I haven’t looked,” said Elizabeth, opening her hand in which she held the coin. “Why, it’s gold,”[306] she exclaimed. “It felt so little that I didn’t think it was more than a dime. How much is it, mother? I don’t know much about gold pieces.”
“I haven’t looked,” Elizabeth said, opening her hand to show the coin. “Wow, it’s gold,”[306] she exclaimed. “It felt so small that I didn’t think it was worth more than a dime. How much is it, Mom? I don’t really know much about gold coins.”
Her mother looked at it. “Why, it is five dollars, my dear.”
Her mom looked at it. “Wow, it’s five dollars, sweetie.”
“Really? Why, I don’t believe I expressed my gratification half pleasedly enough. Do you think I ought to go back and do it over again?”
“Really? I don’t think I showed my appreciation strongly enough. Do you think I should go back and say it again?”
“No, my dear; I think you have said quite as much as can be required of you,” her mother replied, to Elizabeth’s relief.
“No, my dear; I think you’ve said more than enough,” her mother replied, to Elizabeth’s relief.
The child looked wistfully down at the money in her hand. “I never had so much,” she said. “Do you think I should spend it on school books, mother?”
The child looked longingly at the money in her hand. “I’ve never had this much,” she said. “Do you think I should use it for school books, Mom?”
“Why, my dear child, I think that as you have done so well and have made it so easy for us all that the least we can do is to buy your books for you. You shall do just as aunt Eunice said; spend it as you please.”
“Why, my dear child, I believe that since you’ve done so well and made it so easy for all of us, the least we can do is buy your books for you. You should do exactly what Aunt Eunice said; spend it however you like.”
“Oh mother, would it buy the hat?”
“Oh mom, would it buy the hat?”
“I am sure it would.”
“I’m sure it would.”
“Then may I? May I?”
“Can I? Can I?”
“If that will please you the most, you may, assuredly. Kathie must make one more trip to the[307] city before the wedding and you might go with her to select what you would like.”
“If that will make you happiest, you can definitely do that. Kathie needs to take one more trip to the[307] city before the wedding, and you could go with her to pick out what you want.”
“Will you take me, Kathie? I beseech you with all the ardency of my nature.”
“Will you go with me, Kathie? I'm asking you with all the passion I have.”
“Why, of course I will,” responded her sister heartily. “I think if we get the hat untrimmed and the flowers separate, that I can trim it and it will not cost so much, or we can get finer flowers for it in that way.”
“Of course I will,” her sister replied enthusiastically. “I think if we get the untrimmed hat and the flowers separately, I can decorate it, and it won’t cost as much, or we can get nicer flowers that way.”
And so the nasturtium hat was bought, and Elizabeth’s cup of happiness was full. Betsy was no less happy. She had received high praise from her aunt and uncle, who said that she had done them credit, and that they were quite as well pleased with her honorable mention as with the scholarship; in fact, they were more pleased because she had so nearly won it, and as things were it was better that Elizabeth should be first.
And so the nasturtium hat was bought, and Elizabeth’s happiness was complete. Betsy was just as happy. She had received high praise from her aunt and uncle, who said she had made them proud, and they were just as pleased with her honorable mention as with the scholarship; in fact, they were even more pleased because she had come so close to winning it, and given the circumstances, it was better that Elizabeth should be first.
Loyal, good, little Betsy said never a word about the battle of Alamance, but took the praise sedately and turned her thoughts to the wedding, now but a few days off.
Loyal, good, little Betsy said nothing about the battle of Alamance, but accepted the praise calmly and shifted her thoughts to the wedding, which was just a few days away.
As for the event itself, it was like most others, except that among the guests rarely are three happier[308] girls than those who sat side by side, one in yellow, one in white and one in blue, and who were the first to kiss the bride after her own family had done so.
As for the event itself, it was like most others, except that among the guests, there were rarely three happier girls than those who sat side by side—one in yellow, one in white, and one in blue—and who were the first to kiss the bride after her family had done so. [308]
They all rode home together in the gloaming, tired but very, very content. The new house for the newer Mrs. Tyson loomed up among the trees. Opposite stood the schoolhouse, silent and deserted.
They all rode home together in the twilight, tired but very, very happy. The new house for the newer Mrs. Tyson appeared among the trees. Across from it was the schoolhouse, quiet and unoccupied.
“The door is locked,” murmured Elizabeth to Betsy, “locked for us always.”
“The door is locked,” whispered Elizabeth to Betsy, “locked for us forever.”
“Why, no, it isn’t,” returned Betsy. “We can go in if we like sometimes.”
“Why, no, it isn’t,” Betsy replied. “We can go in whenever we want.”
“I didn’t mean just that,” replied Elizabeth, with a backward look at the familiar door; but Betsy did not follow the flight of Elizabeth’s thoughts, which were already speeding on through future years.
“I didn't mean just that,” Elizabeth replied, glancing back at the familiar door; but Betsy didn’t catch on to Elizabeth’s thoughts, which were already racing ahead into future years.
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.
Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.
Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been made consistent.
Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.
Archaic or different spelling has been kept.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!